%%USERNAME%%    %%ACCWORDS%% %%ONOFF%% |
 |
A campfire based on you, but as a Pokemon! |
| [Introduction]
You can be any FIRST evolution Pokemon you like in this campfire. Here are some rules to lay down... Some swearing is allowed (damn, hell, pissed off) only In this story, you have to create your own story, not continue someone elses THERE ARE NO HUMANS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! You do not evolve right away, you must first go through a lot of battling or evolve when you are in a tight situation. No experience points or level ups You can be a different color if you want to be e.g red and green Riolu No dying No erotic material, but kissing is fine Blood is allowed, just no gore And that just about covers it! You wake up in a unique spot AWAY from the others. It can be anywhere you want to be! You may meet eachother but not wake up right next to eachother. Blah Blah Blah This is a first person story so use I, not he or she. POKEMON DO NOT EXIST IN THE HUMAN WORLD! It sounds cheesy, I know, but I have gotten a few additions stating that Pokemon do exist and I want to make Pokemon unkown to human kind. That means no show, no games, no cards. I'm sorry if it sounds I'm being pushy, but I am not, I assure you. You do not what Pokemon are until you get on Pokeplanet (the name of the planet), Pokemon are like aliens from outer space. The story: If you have read my Pokemon fanfiction a boys wish, you will know what I expect already. You will explain yourself in a bad life and you will tell how it is bad, and blah blah blah. A legendary Pokemon (any kind) eventually speaks to you and asks if you want to change your life into something new(you can word it any way you want). When you say yes, that Pokemon will change you into one of his/her planet, a Pokemon. After that, the legendary will explain everything there is to know about Pokemon and how they live on his/her planet. Be aware you can choose what Pokemon you turn into AS LONG as it is first evolution and not legandary. And that's that! I know you'll all do great in this campfire. |
| My name is Damian. I live in a hellhold of an orphanage with no one to look out for me but myself. The staff are wasted half the time, the kids are treated like crap, we have barely any money so we have to live on cold cheese sandwiches, our water suppy was filled with iron. In other words, this was no place for anyone. I'm 14 now. Every day, I look out the window. Wanting a new life. Wanting a family. If not needing. Sometimes I ask if I'm better off dead. The world wouldn't notice. I'm just an orphan with no importance in life. One day, I did what I had to do. I left the orphanage. I planned it all out. I ran away at midnight when everyone was asleep with only a duffel bag containing my thin sheet of a blanket, a kitchen knife, my clothes, and my book named, 'In the Wild,' that was about 2 people stranded on an island for 2 years and how they survived. My plan, head for the woods and live there and never return. It sounded like a stupid idea, but it was better than my current situation. The large forest was on the side of the interstate. I walked through brush and trees until I had found myself possibly in the center of the woods. I had made my destination. I woke up with a yawn and a powerful stretch. I rubbed my eyes of any crud and sighed heavily. Day 1. When I stood up, I had noticed a large amount of mosquito bites all over my body. It caused me to scratch all over. "Hey there," a young girl said from behind me. I jumped, completely startled by the voice. As I turned around, I shrieked. Before me was a creature anout 2 feet tall, green, with large blue eyes, two antennae, and wings. As she flew in midair, what looked like glitter emanated from her back. "Don't be scared, I'm not gonna hurt you." "W-Wha-what the?" "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Celebi. Listen, I know you're probably freaked out right now, but... don't be. I'm a friend. I'm here to help." I pinched myself hard and couldn't believe my eyes. It was real. "What...are you?" I asked in awe. "I'm afraid I can't exactly tell you yet. But I can tell you this though. I understand your life is unfair. You don't deserve what you've gone through. So I want to help you," she stated softly. "Whaddya mean by help me?" I replied. "You see, as you can probably tell, I'm magic. I have the ability to grant wishes, and I know what your wish is already." "Y-you do?" "You want a new life right? I can give that to you. All you have to do, is say yes." "What's the catch?" "You must become one of my planet." "You're an alien!?" "No... I mean kinda, it doesn't matter! Do you want a new life or not?" I looked down at the ground, thinking this over. I wasn't sure if it was real, but it was a chance. A chance for a new start. I looked into her eyes and said with confidence, "Do it. Give me a new life." She smiled at me and said, "Okay." Suddenly, I became surrounded by the glitter from her wings as she extended her arms out toward me. "What're you- "Shh..." I was being lifted into the air. "What-" "Shh..." Then, I passed out. The last noise being Celebi's shushes. |
| "Ungh... w-where am I?" I asked in woe. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a forest with trees and shrubbery everywhere. I rolled over, began to lift myself up hands, then shrieked. "What the?!" My hands... were gone. They weren't hands anymore, but... paws. Blue paws. I looked down at my feet and shrieked again. My feet were also paws, but black. Nearby was a flowing river. I rushed to it, then stopped in my tracks. I was on the very edge next to the flowing water and I stared at my reflection in awe. The image was rippled, but I could see faintly what I looked like. I was short, possibly 2 feet tall, had blue and black fur, ears perched on top of my head like a fox, a short, extended snout, a tail with a weird curve at the end, two teardrop shaped things dangling on the left and right side of my head, large red eyes, and a yellow collar for a neck. Before I could react, I lost my balance and fell into the raging river, the current taking me to where it pleases. As the water pushed me, I rammed into rocks causing an immense amount of pain. I fought to stay above water, but sadly failed to do so. It was torture. I was out of breath trying to swim myself out, if I take a breath, I'll just swallow water. When I was pushed under, I don't even have time to breathe. The rocks hitting me made matters worst. Then, it came to the point where I couldn't fight anymore. It was no use. I'm going to rely on fate for this one. |
| "Come on, pick up the pace will ya?" "I'm workin' on it..." The register presented a small message, reading OPERATOR LOCKED OUT. "Augh, gosh darn it," I mumbled to myself as I clicked a button on the screen, sending me back to the login page. Just my luck... meaning I didn't have to put up with other individuals. I called over a Customer Service Manager to relieve me properly, and seeing the fact that it was time for my lunch break they couldn't simply override my login like usual. The CSM sighed and turned off the register light, putting in his own login information. "I'll take care of these customers; when you get back you can head on over to your department," he said. Thank goodness, that meant no more cashier work for the night! "Alrighty." What a mess of a retail store. Coverage is awful, customer service is anything but stellar-- don't even get me started with employee service either, it's just as bad! And with the way things are right now, especially with it being a weekend, I'm at my wit's end. The portable printer strapped around my belt keeps pinching me, and the handheld terminal in my hand is becoming a nuisance, drawing others towards me. I retreated to the back room, down all the way to grocery receiving. No one's back here around this time of night. It's a perfect retreat. I let out the biggest sigh in the world and nearly fell against a full pallet, although I didn't actually fall on it. I just, y'know, leaned against it. I shut my eyes, if not just for a few moments... "Hello...? Hey, can you hear me...?" A voice echoed through the area. I opened my eyes and looked around, my mind spinning more than what it was doing already. My heart beat a little faster, a sinking feeling in my gut saying something unnatural was going to happen. It took me a moment to speak, but nonetheless I managed to say something. "Uh... Yes?" I felt a little crazy saying that to myself, until I heard the voice again. "Ah, thank goodness! I thought you couldn't hear me, but you can." "Alright, so I'm not crazy. I guess. So are you an alien or something?" The last thing I wanted was to be taken away into a spaceship and get my brain put into a robot... Well, that has its own benefits, but not tonight. "To your world, maybe, but I'm not the kind who goes around putting brains into robots." "Whu-- hey, did you read my mind!?" "No...? Isn't that how everyone describes an alien? Ah, what am I even getting into?! I never got to introduce myself," the voice exclaimed with an upbeat tone. But seriously, who even says that about aliens?! Definitely no one mainstream, that's for sure. Before I could let my own theories form, a red glow appeared in front of me, slowly materializing into a physical form. "I'm... Latias, nice to meetcha." A creature, red in color with wings and yellow eyes appeared before my eyes. It almost looked like a jet, if jets could talk and had a head. "Uh, hey, I'm Allen. If I may ask, though, what're you here for?" "I'm here for you! This place doesn't seem to bring you any good fortune, so I came here to get you." "Oh my God, you ARE here to zap me to your spaceship!" I was starting to freak out, but if you saw me then and there my face wouldn't look too expressive. "No, I don't have a spaceship. I'm here to let you live your life anew, in my world. Would you like to give it a shot?" "Will I be able to come back here? I'm just curious, in case I get too homesick." "Theoretically... uh, yes. If I can make it here, then you may be able to. With some help, that is. You wanna?" "Well," I sat for a moment, not really thinking too hard about it. This place bites, my job bites, my life basically bites, too, so why the heck not. "Sure," and then, a bright light engulfed me. I was in Latias's world now. |
| I coughed and sputtered water from my lungs as I had awakened from my unconscious state. I sat up feebly and groaned in pain. Beside me was the rushing river. “How did I…” I was confused. ‘Someone must have saved me.’ I looked around for any possible rescuer. “Hello?” I coughed. No one was in sight. I lifted myself up and wobbled to my feet. ‘Maybe Celebi did it?’ “Celebi? Did you save me?” ‘No RIolu. It wasn’t me.’ ‘Then who did?’ “H-hello…” someone said from behind the trees. I looked in the direction of the speaker. Before me was a light green, snake-like, creature. He seemed a bit frightened. My own emotions were scrambled. The whole different planet thing was still new to me, but I wasn’t scared about it. “You saved me?” I asked the creature. “Umm… yeah. I saw you going down the river and I thought you were dead. I pulled you out… are you okay?” I moved my body to check for wounds. I had a large patch of fur missing from my forearm, it hurt when I turned my head to the left, I could feel a scratch on my right leg, and my head felt like it was smashed with a shovel. I approached him directly and grinned. “Thanks for saving me. My name is…” ‘Wait a sec… what is my name?’ ‘Sorry, I didn’t explain everything to you. Your name is Riolu.’ “Riolu,” I echoed. “I-I’m Snarky. But that’s just my nickname. You can call me Snivy if you want, it doesn’t matter.” “Nice to meet you umm… Snivy,” I replied. “Where’s your dad at?” he inquired. “My dad?” I didn’t know how to respond. ‘Celebi? Can you pause time or something and tell me what my life story is here?’ I could hear her sighing. ‘Yes.’ Unexpectedly, the scenery around me turned into an endless, black, wasteland. Floating in front of me was Celebi. “Sorry. I’m really off today aren’t I? Anyways, your name is Riolu. Your father is a deceased Lucario who died just recently. Your main journey is to get to the other Lucario.” She explained everything I needed to know about my new life. How her kind live, what my abilities are, the different creatures. That jazz. The original scenery of the forest and Snivy appeared once again. “My dad… is on Absol’s Peak. I need to get to him and I was wondering if you know anyone who could take me to him?” “Sure. My dad might know. He knows lots of people around here.” “Okay. Lead the way.” I followed Snivy to what appeared to be a village. Small huts made from forest materials were lined all around the area. Snivy brought me inside his home. “Snivy! Who’s this, your new friend?” a larger, longer snake asked. “Yeah, I guess he kind of is. I saved him from Magikarp River.” “Did you now?” Snivy’s dad got a closer look at me, then frowned. “A Riolu? What’s a Riolu doing here?” his dad asked. “I dunno. He said his dad is at Absol’s Peak or something.” “Absol’s Peak? That’s almost 100 miles from here. Are you sure your dad isn’t-“ he hesitated on what he was going to say next. “Isn’t what?” I asked. “Err… never mind that. Follow me, I know someone who can take you to him,” the dad replied. “Thanks and… hey Snivy?” “Yeah?” “Thank you for saving my live. I owe you one.” He forced a small grin. “Hope you find your dad.” And with that, Snivy’s father and I went to a larger hut. “Staraptor!” he called. Out of the hut came a black, gray, and white bird with a crescent on the top of its head. “Oh, hello Serperior,” the female Staraptor greeted. “Hi. Listen, this may seem like one heck of job but…” he pointed at me. Staraptor looked in my direction. “A Riolu!? Wow! How’d you get all the way over here sweety?” she asked. “That we’re not sure about yet. I think he was just hatched recently, I’m not positive. Anyway, you know where the only Lucario left is at correct?” “Oh… Serperior, that is a really, really long flight. I don’t know if I-“ “Please Staraptor. You out of everyone else I know have the biggest heart of all. I know you can do this.” She thought it over for a moment then said, “Alright! I’ll do it!” Serperior forced a smile, as did I. “Hop on Riolu, we have a long flight ahead of us,” Staraptor stated. I did as she said and climbed onto her back. “Wrap your arms around me but please do not choke me. I like having the ability to breathe.” I snickered at her comment and did as she told me. “Good luck Riolu. I hope all goes well for you.” “Thanks Serp… Serper…” “Serperior,” he corrected. “Yeah! Thank you.” “Hold on tight.” And with that, Staraptor took off into the air. This was just the beginning of my new life. |
| "... Ugh..." It felt as if I were on an endless roller-coaster... I opened my eyes, and instead of seeing incandescent lighting I saw clouds. Large, white puffy clouds. Behind them was a clear blue sky, the scenic view captivating me. The sun's rays felt a bit warm, but a cool breeze often seems to pick up and lower the temperature some. So peaceful, and not chaotic like my job. I felt better already. ... Speaking of which, where is 'here?' Where exactly have I wound up...? "Huh...?" Something didn't feel right... I focused my attention back onto ground level, sitting up to better get my bearings... My, my body's changed...! By golly, look at me! Who has orange fur? No one I know, that's for sure! Alright, alright, well... Gee, uh, this is different... I guess this is how some of the inhabitants look like? I dunno, but what exactly am? Let's see here, my arms... Orange as well, but I have paws and blue fins on the back of them. My fur color is cream-white on a bit of my body and ends at my stomach, where the rest is orange. I have... a tail? Two? There's also a yellow ring around my neck... "Well, now what?" I stood up and looked around. In the distance, I could see a large body of water. Is that the ocean? Most likely, the sandy shores being enough to prove it. I had nothing better to do than check it out. Still... What am I? A weasel? "Look out!" a feminine voice shouted behind me, but as I turned and faced its direction... WHAP!!! A ball socked me right on my face, hard enough to knock me back onto the ground. I laid there, stunned and surprised as stars flashed in my eyes. "Whoa, are you alright, dude!?" a weird red fox asked me, running over towards me. "Eeugh... Yeah..." I croaked. It felt as if someone flicked a few ashes on my face. Not that it's happened, though, just the closest thing I could think of. "Sorry, man! I was on my way to Wingull Shore for some soccer, my pals are waiting for me. I was kicking it instead of carrying it on my back," she explained. "That explains a bit," I said, standing up. She seemed nice enough to stop and check on me. "What I don’t understand is you, bud. What’s a Buizel like yourself doing in this little area? There’s, like, nothing to do over here," she wondered. Is that what I am? A Buizel? Sounds like a funny name. "Oh, I was just, y’know, passing through," I lied. I was only standing around doing a big lot of nothing. "You headed for the beach, too? Heck, maybe you could play soccer with us! Speaking of which… Where’d my ball go?!" I saw it here a few moments ago, but that was only for a split second on my face. I, of course, didn't want to say that out loud. |
| I have the worst life' I thought to myself. My family had a good income until my mom’s work shut down. My mom had to go back to school because of it. My stepdad got a new job similar to his old one. My real dad gets jobs at different fast food places because he can’t keep a job. One day my stepdad started to beat me. “Stop it!” I yelled. I barely got away. I ran to the forest near my house. When I stopped running I sat down on a rock and started to cry. “I wish that I could go somewhere else.” I said out loud. “There now, don’t cry” I heard a kind and gentle voice from behind me. I looked back and saw a mystical creature that didn't appear to be from this world. It was a two foot tall, pure white creature with stubbed hands and feet, a star on his forehead, and as if it couldn't get any stranger, he was flying.. “I heard your wish and came to grant it.” He did something with is hands and I blacked out. |
| Flying was magnificent. There was absolutely no word to explain it. Being on Staraptor's back felt like a rollercoaster with no safety harness going down a drop from space on no tracks. It was awesome. I could feel the breeze run through my fur as she soared through the clouds. "So Riolu?" "Hmm?' "I'm sorry... About your dad." "It's not your fault. We all got our day right?" She sighed heavily. You didn't deserve him. I hate just knowing that he had a son that he probably..." she stopped herself. 'Celebi? Who was my dad exactly?' 'Sorry, I forgot to mention that. Your dad is... Well... He's kinda... Evil?' 'You say that like its a question! Whaddya mean evil?!' 'He's... Well... He wasn't the... Greatest Pokemon on our planet. He got joy out of... Well... Killing.' My jaw dropped. 'KILLING!!! You mean my dad is a murderer!?!?!? How's that gonna look on me!?' 'Trust me. I knew turning you into a Riolu would be in your best interest. You'll learn soon enough.' 'Best interest!? Everyone is going to look at me and say that's the evil Lucario's son!' 'I'm gonna regret saying this but I have to. I wasn't forced to give you a new life. I wasn't told to save you from the world that was fighting against you. No! I did it! Out of consideration! Out of thoughtfulness! Out of the kindness of my heart! Now I'm sorry I had to make it like this but you need to understand your life is better now. I promise on my well being it will be better than your old life." I couldn't help but feel really shallow after that. A tear ran down my face through my fur. Staraptor fixed her attention on me. 'I... I'm sorry Celebi... I... You... You're right. I'm just being hardheaded and... Stupid. I never even thanked you for saving me. For giving me a new start.' I began to lightly sob into Staraptor's back as Celebi and I continued our mental discussion. 'You shouldn't be sorry. You did nothing wrong, and your feelings were pretty natural. I will say it again though... I promise your life will be better than before.' My sobs calmed. 'Okay... And thank you... For everything.' 'I'm glad to be if service.' I wiped my eyes and returned to reality. "Sorry about that [Sniff]. I just... Had a little moment there." "You're fine. I understand." I smiled at her reply. "Hey, my wings are getting a little tired. We should probably take a break." "Yeah, I'm pretty exhausted from flying too!" I joked. She laughed heartily. "Yes! You are using so much more energy than I am!" "Yep!" She laughed again and swooped downwards, landing on the dirt ground with a thud. The spot she landed in was quite a jaw dropper. I got off of her back and stared at the nearby lake. The grass around the shore was glistening, and it had a golden tint to it. The water emanated stunning sparkles of bright colors up into the air. "Wow... This is awesome," I said, awestruck. Staraptor stood beside me. "This is Milotic Lake. Beautiful right? Milotic Lake has been around thousands of years. Legend has it that a Milotic had dedicated her life to saving this one little body of water." "Whaddya mean?" "Umm... I don't remember the story that well but... It wasn't always this beautiful. I think she was trying to stop Pokemon from using it as a water supply so that the children could play in it. When she passed away, she passed away in the lake. And from what I've learned, her death caused this lake to be magic." "Magic?" "It never gets dirty, it never runs out of water, it has that sparkle effect to it. It's magic water." "Oh... It would probably be disrespectful to drink from it then." "No. I've done it before. Go ahead." "Umm... Okay," I shrugged. I dipped my face into the cool liquid. The water didn't even taste like water, but... Something else. Like a sweet soda without the fizz, but a refreshing fee. Hey! What are you doing!?" a heavy male voice shouted. I turned around to see a tall, blue frog-like Pokemon. "Milotic Lake is off limits! You are prohibited to be within twenty feet of this lake!" the guy said sternly. "I-I'm sorry... I didn't mean t-" "Sorry!? You weren't sorry when you thought of trespassing were ya?!" "Umm... I-" "Sir, this was my fault. I didn't know Milotic Lake was off limits and neither did he. I apologize for my mistake." The man sighed. "Well... You don't have to apologize. You didn't know. But its been off limits since last year. These kids vandalized the place and more and more kids helped them out. We had to make it off limits." "Hmm...that's terrible. Well, thank you. We'll just get going now." "Yep," he replied. "C'mon Riolu, hop on." I mounted Staraptor's back and she took off again. "I'm going to take another break in about two hours," said Staraptor. "It sucks," I blurted, "that Milotic Lake closed off." "Yeah.. But what can ya do?" I sighed, and continued to admire the experience of flight. |
| I'm in another world looking for a ball, how lucky could I get? I'll admit this is better than my job, but I at least got paid for it... "Oh, forgot to tell ya my name. You can call me Beth, or Vulpix, whichever," she said. I'm now gonna assume her species is named Vulpix, but I gotta say, there's a ring of familiarity to it. Have I heard it before? Definitely not in recent years, but maybe when I was just a kid... "Alright, I guess I should return the favor. Allen's what you can call me, Beth," I said, dismissing the thought. We walked where the hillside leveled out with the surrounding forest, her ball likely rolling down here. It felt strange, though, seeing such large trees. Where I had lived, trees weren't this thick or tall. Either that or it's my current appearance's height. Not that it mattered, anyway. Looking around at the foliage I spotted her missing possession, halfway stuck in a bush. "There it is!" she exclaimed, kicking it loose. She looked up at me and smiled as she held it up, standing on her hind legs and jumping. It looked funny, but seeing her happy made me feel good inside, too... That is, until I saw something of mine not too far away. How did that get here?! "Yeah! My ball! I thought I lost ya! See it, Al?! ... Hey, what's u-- whoa! What. Is. That?!" Her attention shifted over to my belonging, setting the ball down and trotting over towards it. I reeeally didn't want to see that thing, especially here. I couldn't really say much about it, only stand next to Beth and stare at it. My handheld terminal. Well, it's not even mine, but it was assigned to me nonetheless. "It looks so funky, look-it! It's gotta be an alien something-or-other! What do you think, Al?" "It... well, it could be dangerous, let's leave it." "What? Don't be a drag, man! Come on, I gotta show this to the girls! Can you carry it, pretty please?" I didn't want to, but what could really happen? It's not dangerous anyway. "Alrighty." I picked up the darn thing, its strap just long enough for me to carry over my shoulder. Taking a peek at the screen, the device was busy trying to get a signal since it relied on a network. "Yeah, let's go! Onward to Wingull Beach!" "Say, these friends of yours, are they like you or, I mean, what are they? You're a Vulpix, so, what're they?" "Oh, you'll see, Al. Besides, other Buizels like yerself may be relaxin' there, too!" Boy, she sure doesn't have a care in the world, it seems. How many others are this cheery? I hope I don't seem like a drag to everyone... Well, I do need to take a load off, anyway. I have no responsibilities here, and simply put, this is the break I've been craving for. I took a deep breath and smiled, looking ahead of Beth and at the forest. If I listened hard enough, past the sounds of rustling trees and chirps, I could hear the smooth sound of ocean waves. My smile turned into a grin, and the next thing I knew I was running next to her towards a sandy beach. |
| I awoke in a strange place. I was in a field instead of the forest I was in. I was so thirsty, that is when I spotted a pond. I walked over to the pond to get a drink. When I got there, I was shocked to see my reflection. It was of a fox that has blue fur and tufts of light blue fur cover the insides of its large ears. It had a black muzzle with longer fur on its cheeks. I had light blue eyes with black in my mouth area. "I'm...I'm... I'm a" "A Fennekin" said a mysterious voice. “A what?” I asked. “A blue Fennekin.” It answered. “Why did you change me into a Fennekin and who are you?” “It was your wish; I just made it your favorite color and I’m Jirachi.” “So where am I?” “You’re on Pokémon planet.” After a while of talking I saw someone walking to me. ”Who or what is that?” I said pointing to that Pokémon on the other side of the field. “It’s a Oshawott.” said Jirachi. “I’m going to talk to it.” I said as I walked to meet it. I ran to the Oshawott. When I got close to him, I realized he was on the other side of a raging river. I saw a rock path across the river. I tried to get across when I fell in to it. “Help!” I yelled as I was swept away in the current. I hit a rock and blacked out. When I woke up, I was not in the river any more. “Ah, you’re finally a wake.” said a voice that I never heard before. I looked around and saw the Oshawott from before. “You’re lucky to be alive. If I was not walking by, you would have fallen down the waterfall.” He said pointing down the river to the waterfall. “Who are you?” I asked. “I’m Oshawott, but my friends call me Osha.” He said. “So where are you going?” I asked. “I’m going to the big tournament in Tournament Forest. “Can I come with you?” “Sure but you need to rest first.” So we rested in tell the morning. |
| After my mom left the US, my dad was put in jail even though he was innocent.Oh sorry I am Carter age 20. Now My Grandmother's house is burning! Suddenly a log falls and blocks my path! Then something taps my shoulder. As I spin around I see a Latias. She grabs me just before a piece of wood would've fallen on me. "Then she you are the second person I have saved this week, Say you got a new life." I looked around and said "ok" on the note that my Grandma's house is on fire. Then Latias warped me away! you should of seen it there were others around though they fainted. then I did too. |
| Flying was magnificent. There was absolutely no word to explain it. Being on Staraptor's back felt like a rollercoaster with no safety harness going down a drop from space on no tracks. It was awesome. I could feel the breeze run through my fur as she soared through the clouds. "So Riolu?" I flinched, "Yeah?" "I'm sorry... About your dad." "It's not your fault. We all got our day right?" She sighed heavily. You didn't deserve him. I hate just knowing that he had a son that he probably..." she stopped herself. 'Celebi? Who was my dad exactly?' 'Sorry, I forgot to mention that. Your dad is... Well... He's kinda... Evil?' 'You say that like its a question! Whaddya mean evil?!' 'He's... Well... He wasn't the... Greatest Pokemon on our planet. He got joy out of... Well... Killing.' My jaw dropped. 'KILLING!!! You mean my dad is a murderer!?!?!? How's that gonna look on me!?' 'Trust me. I knew turning you into a Riolu would be in your best interest. You'll learn soon enough.' 'Best interest!? Everyone is going to look at me and say that's the evil Lucario's son!' 'I'm gonna regret saying this but I have to. I wasn't forced to give you a new life. I wasn't told to save you from the world that was fighting against you. No! I did it! Out of consideration! Out of thoughtfulness! Out of the kindness of my heart! Now I'm sorry I had to make it like this but you need to understand your life is better now. I promise on my well being it will be better than your old life." I couldn't help but feel really shallow after that. A tear ran down my face through my fur. Staraptor fixed her attention on me. 'I... I'm sorry Celebi... I... You... You're right. I'm just being hardheaded and... Stupid. I never even thanked you for saving me. For giving me a new start.' I began to lightly sob into Staraptor's back as Celebi and I continued our mental discussion. 'You shouldn't be sorry. You did nothing wrong, and your feelings were pretty natural. I will say it again though... I promise your life will be better than before.' My sobs calmed. 'Okay... And thank you... For everything.' 'I'm glad to be if service.' I wiped my eyes and returned to reality. "Sorry about that [Sniff]. I just... Had a little moment there." "You're fine. I understand." I smiled at her reply. "Hey, my wings are getting a little tired. We should probably take a break." "Yeah, I'm pretty exhausted from flying too!" I joked. She laughed heartily. "Yes! You are using so much more energy than I am!" "Yep!" She laughed again and swooped downwards, landing on the dirt ground with a thud. The spot she landed in was quite a jaw dropper. I got off of her back and stared at the nearby lake. The grass around the shore was glistening, and it had a golden tint to it. The water emanated stunning sparkles of bright colors up into the air. "Wow... This is awesome," I said, awestruck. Staraptor stood beside me. "This is Milotic Lake. Beautiful right? Milotic Lake has been around thousands of years. Legend has it that a Milotic had dedicated her life to saving this one little body of water." "Whaddya mean?" "Umm... I don't remember the story that well but... It wasn't always this beautiful. I think she was trying to stop Pokemon from using it as a water supply so that the children could play in it. When she passed away, she passed away in the lake. And from what I've learned, her death caused this lake to be magic." "Magic?" "It never gets dirty, it never runs out of water, it has that sparkle effect to it. It's magic water." "Oh... It would probably be disrespectful to drink from it then." "No. I've done it before. Go ahead." "Umm... Okay," I shrugged. I dipped my face into the cool liquid. The water didn't even taste like water, but... Something else. Like a sweet soda without the fizz, but a refreshing feeling. Hey! What are you doing!?" a heavy male voice shouted. I turned around to see a tall, blue frog-like Pokemon. "Milotic Lake is off limits! You are prohibited to be within twenty feet of this lake!" the guy said sternly. "I-I'm sorry... I didn't mean t-" "Sorry!? You weren't sorry when you thought of trespassing were ya?!" "Umm... I-" "Sir, this was my fault. I didn't know Milotic Lake was off limits and neither did he. I apologize for my mistake." The man sighed. "Well... You don't have to apologize. You didn't know. But its been off limits since last year. These kids vandalized the place and more and more kids helped them out. We had to make it off limits." "Hmm...that's terrible. Well, thank you. We'll just get going now." "Yep," he replied. "C'mon Riolu, hop on." I mounted Staraptor's back and she took off again. "I'm going to take another break in about two hours," said Staraptor. "It sucks," I blurted, "that Milotic Lake closed off." "Yeah.. But what can ya do?" I sighed, and continued to admire the experience of flight. I took a bite of, what Celebi told me was, a Pinap berry. It was tart, sweet, and had a kick to it. "Mmm... These are good," I moaned. "You think those are good, try these." Staraptor plucked some berries from atop the tree. I ate one of the berries and was pleased with the taste. "Yummy," I laughed. "Those are Oran Berries." "Oran Berries," I echoed. Human food couldn't compare to this. These fruits were... Perfect. I filled my gut with as many berries as possible. "Starry Skies!?" a feminine voice called out. "What the... Lovey Dovey!?" Staraptor replied. We turned around to see a tall, grey and black striped bird with curls on both sides of its head. "You can't call me Lovey Dovey anymore. I'm not a Pidove anymore. Pleasant is my name now." "Riolu, this is my very, very, very best friend all through flight school." "So how've you been girlfriend?" Unfezant asked. "I have been fine, and yourself?" "Oh, y'know... Smooth sailing. So who's the little guy? Is he a Riolu? Wait...!" She stared at Staraptor, then me. "You and Lucario? Are...?" "No, we are not partners, I'm actually taking Riolu here to Lucario cause..." "Because I wanted to travel alone around the world and learn about new places," I lied. I winked at Staraptor. "Umm... Yeah. Exactly! So he... Needed me to... Take him home?" Staraptor had no clue what she was saying. Figures... My lie kinda sucked. Pleasant had a look of confusion on her face. "Ooookay? That's... Cool, I guess?" "Yeah. Anyway, we should get going. We still have awhile before Lucario," Staraptor sighed. "Alright, well... Hug?" Pleasant the Unfezant asked. Staraptor opened her wings, as did Pleasant and they gave eachother a friendly goodbye hug. "See ya later Riolu." "See ya," I replied. I mounted Staraptor's back once again and she took off. Once we were a distance away from our landing spot. "Hey Staraptor?" "Hmm? What is it?" "If its okay with you... I don't want alotta people knowing about... Y'know? My real dad." She smiled wide. "Its nobodies business. But just a little tip with the lie... Make it more believable. Just say you were... Living with someone temporarily because he had to go out on a journey." "Who would I say I was living with?" "Me. I'm not very outgoing... Hey, I'll even tell Serperior to be in on it. Its like it never happened okay?" I forced a strong smile. "Thanks." "No problemo." The day was almost over, so we took a spot to rest in a dark tree filled area. Staraptor laid down on the ground and drifted to sleep. I took a spot near her and laid down on the soft grass. I laid down, and slowly closed my eyes, and slept. THE NEXT MORNING I yawned, stretched, and lifted myself off of the ground. "Good mawning Staraptor!" I yawned. I stretched my limbs again and looked around, expecting Staraptor's voice to reply with a good morning. "Staraptor?" I asked. She wasn't in her spot anymore. 'Where'd she go Celebi?' 'She's out getting some pinap berries for you.' I laughed. 'Wow... That's awful nice of her.' 'Yup. She'll be back in a jif.' 'Hey... If you don't mind me asking... Are there other humans here? That you've helped?' 'Well... Yes actually. There are others, but I am not in contact with them. We actually just had a recent breakthrough of multiple humans all coming in around the same time." "Really? When?" "Two days ago." "Isn't that when...?" "Yep. When I saved you." "What? So, your planet is like this human saving planet?" "Umm... Yeah, kinda. Its a complicated system, but I'll try to explain. You see, there are two realms in our world. The realm you are walking on is called the real realm. Now the realm in currently in is known as the unliving realm. Its like a realm in space that nobody knows about except well... Me, and all the other legendaries watching over the planet. Now in charge of the realms is Arceus. The legendaries assist humans and bring them here to Pokeplanet. Now, we do roam the living realm from time to time for fun. Just to get out and spread our wings." "Who's Arceus?" "Arceus is the boss. The leader of everyone and everything. He and his two assistants, Dialga and Palkia made the world like it is today." "Could I meet some of the other humans?" I asked. "That would depend on their guardian. I could take a look into it. Gimme a sec..." "Okay." I hummed quietly and looked around to see if Staraptor was nearby. Nope. In a couple seconds, Staraptor was back with a burlap sack in her talons. "Oh! You're awake! Darn it... I was gonna surprise you with something. Well, dig in." She dropped the sack gently and an assortment of berries rolled out. Some of them being Pinap. "I take it you liked Pinap berries so I got some of those. There's Oran, Razz, and Payapa in there too. But most of them are Pinap," she said with a wink. "Thanks a million!" I exclaimed happily. "No problemo." I shoved my face into the assortment of berries, then Celebi got back to me. 'Hey Riolu?' 'Yeah?' 'It turns out that there is someone pretty close by to Lucario, but I just have one concern about you meeting him.' 'What kinda concern?' 'He may not be... Comfortable, talking about his old life. He's actually one of the new guys to the planet too.' 'Well, who is he?' 'He is a Buizel. I am not allowed to share any of his human information without permission from his guardian Latios.' 'Eh... That's okay, I mean... I just wanna know someone of my own species. It's not that big of a deal though.' I finished the berries in the time of our conversation. 'Y'know what? I'll ask Latios and see what he thinks. He might ask Buizel himself, but I'm not sure if you'll even have contact very long. Like you with me, Buizel has a life story all made up by Latios.' 'Hmm... If it's not too much to ask though-' 'Nononononono! It's fine! I'm your guardian, I have to help you the best I can.' 'Okay. Thanks Celebi.' 'Sure thing kiddo.' 'Hey!' 'Hmm?' 'How old are you? If... You don't mind me asking.' 'Why? Because I sound like a little girl? [Laughs] I've been around since the planet was created. So... 200,000,000,000 years.' My real world jaw dropped. 'You don't age?' 'No sir I do not. Arceus made me this way and I prefer it.' 'So... You got to see like... How the world changed over all that time?' 'Uhunh! It was amazing to see too. Anyways, continue your journey. Staraptor's lookin' atcha like your crazy.' "Okay, I'm ready," I said aloud. "You looked like you were thinking pretty hard there. Making all those faces." "Yeah. I'm a deep thinker." She lowered her back down for me to get on. I climbed atop her back and she lifted off into the sky. 'I wonder what Lucario's gonna be like?' Looks like I just gotta wait and find out. I hope he has a room filled with Pinap berries. Yeah. Pinap berries. Yum. |
| I've always enjoyed the coastal areas. Even more than my own home. The ocean's always there to help me forget about all of the bothers in the world, except this time there aren't any bothers. The smell of the salty air; the sound of the ocean waves; the warmth of the sandy shore; everything felt nearly perfect to me. I walked closer to the shore, seeing my reflection in the water. I could see a huge grin on my face, heh. Beth stood beside me and nudged the terminal. "Hey, my friends are around here, so I'll go and meet them. I wanna show 'em the thing, too, so lemme see it." I was inclined on giving it to her, anyway, the less I looked at it the better I felt. "Here ya go. I... guess I'll just chill in the water, then." I really wanted to feel its warmth, the water being super clear as well. "Okay! I'll head over here when I find 'em, introduce them to you, do stuff. Y'know, hang out." She's already considering me a friend...? That's cool, my first friend here! "Sounds great! I'll be waiting," I shouted as Beth ran off, running along the shoreline. Time to relax in the water... ... Awesome... It felt awesome... The ring around my neck inflated like a swim ring, keeping my head above the water. All of it was effortless, so I let my body relax... "Enjoying things already, huh?" A familiar voice echoed in my head. "Latias? Is that you?" "Yup! Has the Vulpix Beth asked about your background information yet?" "Uh, no... What should I say if she does?" "Just tell her your family moved away and you had to stay behind here. You used to work with a group who sold berries, but you recently left them to explore the land around you." "Well, that sounds a bit like home." "Yeah, that's the plan. Oh, and before I leave you again, did something else make it through with you into this world?" "A device I used at work made it through with me, why?" "... Uh, it's not a big deal, but my brother's gonna swing by and pick it up for you. Since it doesn't belong here, anyway." "Your brother?" "Yeah, his name is Latios. He looks like me except he's blue. Consider him the older brother, if you will. Now, take it easy, you! I gotta get a few things sorted out." And on that notice, I did just that. "Catch ya later, Latias." |
| I woke up to a great smell. I looked around and saw Osha cooking breakfast. “What are you making?” I asked. “Roasted berries.” He answered. “By the way, I never caught your name.” “Um” ‘Jirachi what is my name?’ Your name is Blue answered Jirachi. “Blue” I finished. “I see it because you are an odd color for you kind?” “Yes.” “Well breakfast is done, so let’s eat.” As we ate, I realized how good the berries tasted. They were the best thing I’d ever tasted. After we were done Osha said “You were sure hungry.” “That is because I’ve haven’t eaten in a day.” “We better go if we’re going to make it to Battle Forest.” We packed up and left for Battle Forest. On the way there, we ran into an Eevee. “Help me” there’s two big mean Pokémon chasing me” She said “Calm down and tell us your name.” “Eve.” She answered. “We’ll protect you, Eve.” I said and Osha agreed. We started to walk down the path when we saw the Pokémon hiding in the shadows. “So we meet again, Osha.” It said as it walked out of the shadows. It was a big Pokémon that was rock like has orange rock plats a tail with a round rock and two horns coming from his head. “Rhyperior” Osha said back. “Who is Rhyperior?” I asked Osha. “He’s an old enemy that I met about two years ago. He always has a Pokémon with him.” “So, where’s your buddy?” I asked Rhyperior loudly. “Abomasnow come out they know your there.” He answered as the other one came out. “I’m Abomasnow.” He said as he came out. ”Stop hurting weaker Pokémon then you!” I yelled “Or what?!” Abomasnow said back. “Or we will attack” “Ooo I’m so scared.” “Blue, I think we should leave.” Osha said. “No I’m not going to. We said we would help Eve.” “You’re right let’s get them.” As we engaged them I used a move called flame charge to attack Abomasnow. I hardly did anything to him. As the fight went on, when all looked lost Eve screamed. “ENOUGH!!! As Princess Eve of the Eevee Kingdome, I command you to stop.” |
| "Absol's Peak is close," Staraptor exclaimed. "Really? How close?!" I asked ecstatically. "Look straight ahead," she ordered. I gazed into the distance, but couldn't see it. "Where is it?" I asked. "You'll see it. Keep looking," she said calmly. I squinted, trying to find the mountain behind the immense amount of fog. "Oh! I see it now!" I exclaimed. It was a mountain. A very small mountain though. The tip was covered in snow, and the peak was no higher than we were flying. "Its kind of a small mountain dontcha think?" I asked. "Yeah. I guess so. Absol's Peak is guarded by Absol himself," Staraptor added. "Who's Absol?" I asked. "You've never heard of Absol?" I shook my head. "Absol is known as the disaster Pokemon. Many people believe that he is the reason for most bad weather conditions. I, on the other foot, don't think he's as bad as they say. Ya can't judge someone from a legend." "Well why doesn't anyone ask Absol about it?" "Because they're afraid of him. I'm positive there's no one who could beat Absol in a fight," she stated. "Do you know Absol?" I wondered. "Personally? No. I just know of the legends." I smiled. "You sure know a lot of legends," I remarked. "Yep. I'm a history buff. The tales of legendaries have always interested me." I thought for a moment. "What do you know... About... Y'know? My dad?" I muttered. She sighed. "He was... Not the nicest Pokemon in the world." "Please, ya don't have to censor anything. I wanna know everything." "You see... He was a... Gosh! You're just too young for me to tell you this stuff! I mean... Y'know what? Don't worry about him. He's gone now, he's... You're safe now, that's all that matters. And I just feel terrible knowing that a child would be forced to live with him! If I would've known, I would've taken you in myself. I know it wasn't my fault, and I didn't know about it, but... I just wish you didn't have to go through this. You're a strong kid Riolu. And I want you to understand that at this point on, I have more respect for you than anyone else. I know you'll make it kiddo. I have faith in you," she was almost sobbing after that. "Thanks Staraptor." "Its my pleasure," she cried. We didn't say a word after that. In about 30 or so minutes, Staraptor said, "Here it is, Riolu! Absol's Peak!" I smiled widely at the landmark below us. She lowered altitude and landed on the tiny mountain. I dropped from her back and shuddered as my paws sunk into the snow. "That's cold!" I winced. "Aww, c'mon! You'll live! Now where is Lucario at exactly?" Staraptor asked. "Maybe we should ask someone?" "We could, but I don't think a lot of Pokemon even live on this mo-" "Can I help you?" a masculine voice asked from behind me. I whirled around to see a figure that resembled myself. It had black and blue fur with yellow on its torso, a long, extended snout, spikes planted on his body, one on his chest, two on his arms, the black fur around his face was shaped like a mask. It had to be HIM. "Lucario?" I asked. I stepped closer to him, but as he noticed me, he backed away. "I... Have a son?" Lucario muttered. "Well... Not exactly," Staraptor explained my entire situation to Lucario. "Hmm... That is quite troubling to hear. I am truly sorry. You say you went through the trouble to reach me and that you need a father figure, considering I am the final existing Lucario. Until you evolve, of course. I will take care of you, mainly for your own sake." My face lit up. I wasn't sure to give Lucario a hug or not, so instead I gave it to Staraptor. She pulled me tight with her wing. "Thank you so much Staraptor. I really appreciate your help." "You have my support Riolu. If you need anything, I'm a distance away. I'll try to visit sometimes if you'd like." "Sure! I mean, if its not too much of a problem," I mumbled. "Oh no! Its fine! The flight was much shorter than I expected. I would be more than happy to see you!" I smiled and hugged her tighter. "Okay. Thank you so much." She released me and bowed her head as if just having finished a play. "Anything for you kiddo. Now, I better get going. It was great meeting you Riolu. Good luck with Lucario," she added. I nodded, and she took off into the sky. When her silhouette faded away completely, Lucario said, "She seems to care about you. A lot, in fact." "Yeah, she does." "You wanna go inside?" I turned to face him. "Uhh... Sure. Lets go," I replied. He led me into his cave, and I was quite amazed at my first sight. "Wow... That's kinda neat." In the center of the cave was a pillar formed into what looked like a circular bar table. There were wooden chairs surrounding it. The pillar itself was crafted beautifully. Swirls and shapes were engraved into it, but the one thing that got me was the figure on the bottom. "Did you this?" I asked. "No, I did not actually. I know a good friend named, Gallade who does professional artwork, mainly engraving into stone and the mountain." I pointed at the figure. "Who's that?" "My sister, Amber. She traveled far away to join the P.I.K.A." "What's that?" "The Pokemon Independent Kids Association. Its a program helping children to learn independence for the world ahead of them. They mostly deal with children without parents or guardians." "Hmm... I take it she liked kids hunh?" I asked. Celebi immediately stopped me. 'Remember, you're a kid too!' "Likes... She LIKES kids. Always has, always will. Blaze grew up as the girl who would befriend the most unusual types. The kids that didn't get alot of friends. I guess she brought that into consideration and wished to help those unusual types who can't make it as well as other Pokemon." I was silent. "I wish to speak to about something. Something... Personal, if you don't mind. But first we should get to know eachother a bit." I nodded in a agreement and sat next to him on the pillar chair. 'My new dad.' I smiled at the thought and we conversed. |
| “Hey, Al! Hey, I’m back!” Beth’s voice brought me right out of my trance. Geez, how long have I been floating here like this? At least time didn’t fly by me this time; I turned around and saw Beth and a few other individuals running towards me. I suppose they’re her friends. I can’t quite make ‘em out from here. “Alright, I’m headin’ your way,” I shouted to her. I started swimming towards shore until I felt something brush against my feet… The water wasn’t clear anymore; sand from the ocean floor was kicked up all around me. I heard Beth shout something, but I was suddenly dragged underwater. I could feel something’s jaws close in on my leg, pain engulfing every bit of it. I tried to yell, but managing that while you’re underwater isn’t possible. At least I can't drown since I can breathe underwater. What’s got me!? Why me!? Someone, help…! I opened my eyes to at least get a look at the assailant, and I saw a weird fish with rough-looking scales and a menacing red jaw. Out of instinct and desperation I took a deep breath and managed to shoot a pulse of water from my mouth at the large fish, causing it to thankfully lose grip of my leg. How did I do that!? Getting another look at my opponent it looked dazed; my queue to get outta here! With some of my new instincts kicking in I could feel my tail propelling myself forward, and closer to shore… … That is, until my head started spinning. My body was completely drained of energy all of a sudden… Using a bit of the energy I had left, I plucked something off of my side. It was a purple spike of a kind, but whatever it was… it certainly… … wasn’t good… The last thing I could make out was a figure heading towards me... |
| I woke up to the fire in hut. nearby I saw something Yellow and Blue putting berries into a pot. a female voice said "look he's awake!" "finally" said a male voice. " Eve, give the Eevee sometime ok." that's when I bolted up. Eevee! wait I'm a pokemon?!? that's when the blur's focused There was a shiny Riolu with blue eyes and an Espeon. then I also saw a Vibrava. "welcome..." said the Riolu, "...to our base." * note there was a typo with Carters age he's twelve sorry. |
| Lucario and I had a long talk at the table that constantly shifted to another direction as if he was nervous. He stopped himself or would change the subject when he mentioned any "trigger word" like DAD or FAMILY. I still wasn't sure about lying to him, but Celebi assured me it was only right, and I had to agree with her to a short extent. As we continued to converse Lucario sighed and said, "Riolu? I wanted to ask you something personal if that's okay with you. Are you fine with that?" Lucario asked. I stared at my new dad, "Y-yeah. What is it?" He fixed his large red eyes to my own. "I have a question regarding your father... Did... Well... Did he hurt you?" Lucario groaned. I looked down at the stone pallet floor. "Umm... I don't remember. I don't remember a lot about him honestly," I replied glumly. "Hmm... Sorry if I made you uncomfortable! But... I had to be sure if I'm... Going to be... Well... Anyway! That's our talk! Do you have anymore questions for me?" I shook my head, "No sir." He sighed and offered a hug. I grinned at his offer, leaned over and accepted it gradually. "Thanks..." I hugged him tighter, "dad." I smiled as my new dad said, "You're welcome..... Son." |
| ... How long've I been out...? I remember I was floating in the ocean, then something happened... What was it..? I can hear voices; Beth's. Others I don't know. Poison? I've been poisoned? By what? Was it when... That's right! A weird fish attacked me and I lost consciousness! I opened my eyes and was met with an unfamiliar face. "Oi, he's come to! You alright? Beth was awful worried." A blue lean frog asked me. Sitting up, my head went for a spin. "Urgh, my head hurts but I'm here," I croaked. "Great! I'm so glad you're alright, dude! It happened awful fast, and I gotta say I didn't see that one coming!" Beth said walking towards me. I stood up carefully and noticed another creature setting berries of sorts into a basket. "Not too shabby of a group, eh? His name's Mal the Froakie, the one who jumped in to get ya." "How're ya? Glad to see ya on your feet," Mal said. He seemed like an overall nice guy. "Over there's Rose, the Zorua; hey, say hi!" "Hello... The berry I picked cured your poison... Another berry to help heal you made you dizzy..." She doesn't seem very social, but hey, I can relate a little. "There's one more 'mon, but she's back home right now," Beth finished. All of a sudden, someone in the water started shouting loudly at us. "HEY KID, SORRY TO DROP IN SO SUDDENLY! ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!" Turning around, I was surprised to see the same fish... that attacked me earlier! "You... You attacked me! Why?!" I yelled, upset for a good reason mind you! "SORRY, I COULDN'T HELP IT REALLY!" "Actually, Carvanha's right; Allen, was it? He, too, was poisoned. Rose helped me treat his wounds, and what he had to say was very interesting," Mal told me. If it was an accident, then what caused it? "I'VE ACTUALLY BEEN HEARING RUMOURS OF OTHERS GETTING POISONED RECENTLY IN THE OCEAN, IT'S BECOME MORE THAN A NUISANCE AT THIS POINT!" "Dang! Sounds like a problem we should try to solve, right, Mal?" Beth asked, nudging his side. "But last I checked, you're a fire type. Wouldn't it be dangerous?" "Don't worry, we'll plan it out back home! Soccer can wait another time. You wanna come along, Al?" I had nowhere else to go, so my only option was to go with her. Not that it was a bad thing, don't get me wrong. "Sure." "BE CAREFUL NOT TO END UP LIKE ME! WHAHAHA!" ... Where'd the terminal go...? Ah, well, that's not important anymore. |
| "w-who are you guys?" I said "well" said the Riolu " I am Luk, that pink one is Eve, the fliers are Lili the Tranquil and Elena the Vibrava and that's flames over there he is a growlithe, How are you?" "great" I responded. "you should rest and here this is some soup it'll give you strength" said Eve. "how did I get here?" I said "well" said Flames "Luk's friend Latias cam by and said you were in trouble and that your name is Carter." I began drifting off when I heard one of the fliers teasing Eve "you love him!" "stop Lili it's not funny!" "I'm not joking you have a crush on him." "do not" DO TOO!" "Stop!" a new voice joined in It sounded familiar "He's not asleep yet" seconds later I fell asleep. |
| ."What!!!!! Youre a Princess!" I said surprised. "Yes, I came north to fight in the Tournament. I was crossing a bridge when they popped up and asked for money so I could pass. When I said no they began to attack me so I ran," she answered. "So all this time we could of capture her instead of beat her up!?" said Rhyperior. "Apparently so, said Abomasnow. "Why not take her now, Abomasnow? Because we wont let you!" me and Osha said at the same time. We jumped in front of Eve and started to attack Abomasnow and Rhyperior. We bombarded them attack after attack, but it did barely anything to them. When they attacked they almost knocked us out. When all seemed lost to me and Osha two Pokemon came out of nowhere. They started to attack them, one, who attacked Abomasnow, looked like a candle the other one, who attacked Rhyperior, looked like a ghost with a tree stump on its head. We kept attacking until the Abomasnow and Rhyperior retreated. "We sure showed them," I said. "Yeah, thanks to them," answered Osha. "You guys saved us when we thought we were done for," said Eve. "No problem," said the candle looking one. "I have one question, what are your guys names?" I asked. "I'm Litwick," said the candle in a boys voice. "And Im Phantump," said the ghost in a girl voice. "Where are you guys heading?" Osha asked. "We're heading to a tournament in Battle Forest." Litwick answered. "Us too," I said back. "Well bye we want to get there early," said Phantump, "see you there." And they left. Well, we better get going too if we want to make it to the tournament in time. said Osha. A little later "Where are we?" I asked. "And please dont tell me were lost. finished Eve. "Its this way?!" said Osha in an uncertain voice. "We're lost aren't we?" me and Eve said. "Yes..." answered Osha as he put his head down ashamed. We walked a little further until we found a clearing as we entered we saw three odd figures. One looked like an old dead tree, one looked like a cocoon shaped rock, and the last one looked like a statue of a dragon like snake all arranged in a circle. "What are they?" I asked. "Those look like the three legendary Pokemon Xerneas, Yveltal , and Zygarde in there sleep mode," said Osha. "Legend has it that they sacrificed themselves to end a deadly war 3,000 years ago. When they did they went to sleep and were lost for years," finished Eve. "How do you know?" I asked. "I would not of if not for Zygarde," said Osha, "Because Xerneas looks like a tree, and Yveltal looks like a rock. Zygarde stands out because hes a statue of himself." We walked closer to them. As we reached the center of where they stood, we heard a click. "What was that?" I asked. "It sounded like you activated something," answered Osha. XERNEAS!! YVELTAL!! ZYGARDE!! We heard from behind us, as the figures began to move. |
| Lucario, or dad, I should start saying now, brought me to the top of the mountain to Absol's Peak. Where a Pokemon known as Absol lives. "Lucario! How are you my good friend?" a white and black furred quadruped with crescents formed on its tail and forehead appeared through a silhouette in the calm blizzard. He set his gaze immediately to myself, then my 'dad.' "You... Have a son?" the creature asked, with an awestruck tone. "As you know... I can't lie to you, so... This Riolu is... This child... He's..." Lucario stammered. Absol sighed, then said, "I understand. You wish to take care of him?" "Yes. I do," my new dad replied. I smiled a thousand yards inside. "But, my question now, is... Why did you feel the need to speak with me?" Absol asked with a raised brow. "Umm... I... I know what you thought of... Y'know... HIM," Lucario staggered. "The offspring shan't be blamed for his or her parents' negative actions. I am, as you know, one who does not hold a grudge under any circumstances. If you're asking if Riolu can stay here, the answer is yes. Agh! I'm so terribly sorry! I have not even properly introduced myself! I am Absol, the guardian of Absol's Peak." I thought about offering a... Paw, outwards for a handshake, but I wasn't sure this race greets eachother like that. "I'm... Uhh... I'm Riolu?" I added a bit of questionable tone at the end of my reply. "It is very grand to meet you Riolu. Welcome, to Absol's Peak." I nodded and added, "Thanks. Nice to meet you too." Dad brought me back down the mountain to his cave. "Why did you need to ask him if I could stay?" "Well... Its none of my business really, but... Umm..." "I'm not my dad. I need to know the stuff he's done." "At your age? Definitely not. That is my reply to your question. Ask me when you're older," he laughed. I replied with an almost silent groan. "How old are you? I never did ask you," Lucario asked. "Umm..." 'You're 8! 8 years old.' Celebi exclaimed. 'Only 8!? Why?' 'Because that's how old your fathers son is!' 'Oh... Okay...' "I'm eight," I finally replied after what seemed like forever. Lucario nodded. "I really should enroll you into the school then... We can do that right now actually." "Okay..." "What? Did you think I gonna let ya sit at home all day? Ha! Not likely," dad laughed. I smirked at his comment. "C'mon. The elementary school's about a mile away." Lucario left the cave and I swiftly followed. He gracefully dropped from ledge to ledge until he had reached the ground. I stared at him in awe. "Lucario! I-I... I'm not sure I can do that!" I laughed. "Y'gotta learn! Hang on a second!" he yelled. Lucario climbed the mountain in synchronized speed with going down. My dad stood by my side. "We're gonna go down together. Just do as I do okay?" he ordered. I nodded in reply and watched him. He dropped to the ledge highest below us. It was a bit of a drop, but not too bad. I hopped from the side of the mountain and landed in the soft snow. "Good job." He dropped down another time to a ledge pretty far down. The fall would probably hurt. I looked down in woe at the surface, gulped, then jumped to his level. I hit the ground with a thud; my knees were slightly numb from the landing, but I'd live. "The next part is kinda fun." He then jumped to a slope on the mountain covered in snow that led right to the ground. Lucario went down the slope on his feet. I ran, made a leap of faith, then slid down the side of the mountain. I couldn't help myself when I yelled "Woohoo" down the snow. Lucario caught me so I wouldn't slide too far and I smiled. "That was fun!" I exclaimed. "We'll do it again some other time. Lets get you to the school for now." "Right," I replied with a nod. My new dad and I ventured through the woods and he took me to school. |
| “We’re heeere! Well, whatcha think? Is it nice, or is it nice?” “Gosh, it’s very scenic. A giant tree made into a home’s something I wasn’t expecting,” I admitted, my eyes scanning from the base of the tree to the top. It was more like a large tangle of trees that weaved together more and more over time. If you were in a hurry you’d probably miss this place, what with it blending in nature and all. “The place is much older than us, of course. You could say it was made for us,” Mal said. If it was made for them, then did their parents make it? “It’s very quiet around here… I find comfort in that. Won’t you come inside…?” Rose asked, Beth agreeing. “Yeah, let’s head inside already!” “Okay.” On that notice Beth led the way through a large door in the tree, covered by a thick tarp of some sort. Silk? I have no idea. I’ll ask later. The inside opened up to, I guess a living room. A wooden table accompanied with several stools was set in the middle of the chamber, all beneath a red square rug sprawled out in the middle. Several windows were scattered along the walls; were they made out of glass? I wonder how they made it. I haven’t seen any signs of technology so far other than what was mine. The only things offering light were the windows and some torches fixed onto the walls. There were other doors, but I guess that leads to their rooms. I’ll know in due time, I guess. “We’re here, Ma! I brought a new friend, too!” Beth called out, a figure coming out from one of the doors soon after. As the name suggested, it was a female creature. “Why, you kids sure are here early. I thought you all were playing at the beach, did something happen?” “Well first I made a new friend, then we found out something awful is happening in the ocean!” Beth exclaimed. “Yes, other Pokémon in the ocean have been getting poisoned more often, Ma,” Mal added in. “Oh, that’s just awful... And what’s your name, little Buizel? Mine is Mienshao, but you can call me Ma if you want.” “Oh, well, my name’s Allen. Are you their mother, by chance?” She chuckled at the question, but didn’t chastise me over it. “Yes, I am. They are my little dolls, and always will be to me.” I looked at the three of them, and it was obvious they weren’t related to each other. Mienshao treated us with blue berries shortly after; I think they’re called oran berries. It tasted like a blend of many different flavors, but they all came together sweetly instead of a jumbled mess. Plus, they didn’t leave my head spinning. Mal broke the silence with a pressing question to Beth. “Beth, how do you think we can solve the poison issue in the ocean?” “Well, I figured since I’m a fire type I can’t dive in and do much good. I don’t breathe underwater either, but guess who can?” “Well, there’s Allen and I, but it wouldn’t be fair to throw such responsibility onto his shoulders.” They need my help? Gosh, if I could help them for helping me, then I’m game. “I wouldn’t mind, Mal. Y’all did rescue me earlier, so I figure I can return the favor.” “You really mean it?!” Beth asked, her eyes lighting up like stars in the night. I nodded to her, giving her my word that I’d do anything I could to help. “Now, before anyone goes anywhere to save anything, aren’t you kids forgetting something?” I don’t mean to be picky with how lucky I’ve been, but I don’t like being called a kid. I may not look it, sure, but I’m nearly 23 for crying out loud! “Aw, Ma! You’ve taught me all I need to know already!” “Yes, but school is still important, Beth. You could learn something really important that could help you today.” School!? Aw, crud! Please tell me it’s optional, someone! “It’s optional… isn’t it?” Thank you, Rose. Thank you so, so much. “No excuses, now! It’s optional, yes, but you need to at least show up every now and then.” |
| Clang! The sound startled me so much that I fell out of where I was sleeping. "works every time" said Lili. "Yea the wake the world up clanging of pots!" said Elena. "guys this is important Xernas, Yveltal, and Zygarde have awakened we have to move, now!" said Luk. "we are we headed?" I asked. Luminous Spring, so we can set up a refuge for pokemon from Yveltal's wrath." said Eve. "why not another secret place like a super deep forest?" "Yveltal cannot enter Luminous spring there is to much anti destruction energy there." Replied Luk. |
| “Oh it feels good to move after so much years of sleeping.” said Yveltal. “So who has awakened us?” asked Xerneas. “We have!” me, Eve and Osha we all said together. “Well thank you and if there is anything we can do for just ask.” Said Zygarde. “We all will do one thing for you each, right guys.” said Xerneas. “Right!” answered the other two. “I’ve have one question. Why did the war start because the legend does not say.” said Osha. “It started when the six Water Fire and Grass type starters were playing when a fight broke out between them. The fight grew bigger and bigger as more Water Fire and Grass types came. Other types started to pick sides. I Xerneas picked the water types, Yveltal picked the Fire types and Zygarde picked the Grass types. We fought as the the death toll grew to the thousands. We could not take it any more, so we decided to make them all stop fighting so we combined our attacks. At first it was not enough so we pushed our power to the limit. When that did not work we pushed harder causing a tremendous explosion of color and light making everyone realise what they were doing was destroying the world. The explosion also made us so exhausted that we lost our power that we fell asleep.” “WOW” We said as Xermeas finished. “Here is the horns you can call us with, the color represents each one of us. Just blow into the color of the one that calls the one of us you want and that one will come.” said Zygarde “ Actually we accidently found you trying to Battle Forest. Can you help us get their?” I asked. “Sure” answered Yveltal. “Hop on!” Me, Eve and Osha got on and we were off. "Bye!" said Xerneas and Zygarde as we flew away. |
| The school was breathtaking. Absolutely breathtaking. The exterior, black marble walls glistened in the sunlight with such beauty. Teal, wet grass accompanied the welcoming feeling. A fountain was in complete view of the entrance, shooting water hundreds of feet into the air. Behind the fountain were the front doors to the school. Dad and I went through the front entrance and we were greeted by a tall, red-orange dog Pokemon. "He's skipping class I see?" he asked profoundly. Lucario stared him down. "No, I am here to enroll my son in school." The Pokemon made an apologetic expression. "Oh... I'm really sorry. Yes. Go inside, down the hall you'll see a room with a Gallade. He'll help you through the process." "Much obliged," dad remarked with a nod. "Not a problem," the guy replied nervously. Dad and I went through the door less building and followed the Pokémon's instructions. We went through the doorway to see a Pokemon just barely taller than Lucario with a pale white skin tone, blades for arms and legs, and he took the form of a human somewhat. "Hello, can I help you?" he asked. Lucario pointed a paw at me. "Hi, I'd like to enroll Riolu here into this school," dad answered. "Sure! We can definitely do that right now! Just take a seat and I'll getcha started with some questions okay?" Lucario and I nodded. "I'm Gallade, in case you're wondering. What is your name?" "Riolu," I replied. "No nickname hunh? Okay, your age?" "8 years old." "Next question. How much experience do you have with your powers?" *Powers?* *You're a Pokemon. We all have superpowers. Just say no.* Celebi's voice rang. "No. I don't," I muttered. "Okay... Have you attended any other school?" "No. Not really..." "Do you have or recently had a criminal history?" "Nope." "Last few questions alright? Lucario, are you his acclaimed father?" "Yes I am." I smiled inside. "You raised him since his hatch date?" "Umm... Yes. Yes I have actually." "Ooookay. Everything is in the mental vault now. You are ready to go Riolu! Any questions before I kick ya out?" "None that I can think of," Lucario peeked my direction. "Nope. We're good." "Cool, it was nice meeting you both then. You can start your first class today if yous like. I'll have Amber show you where your classes are located right now." "My schedule's already set up?" I asked with awe. "Yes sir." Lucario gestured me to leave the room. "It was nice meeting you both." "Thanks! You too!" I replied. "Hey, I'm Amber and I'll be your guide today! You are?" a young red/orange quadruped with a large bushy tail said. "Riolu," I answered myself. "Lucario," dad added. "No nicknames, hunh? That's cool." "Lead the way," dad said with a smile. Amber strolled us along through the halls, each room door being with a simple push to open operation. "You're gonna love the school Riolu. Is this your first day of school, like, ever?" asked Amber. "Yeah... Kinda." "Kinda?" she asked. "I've never gone to school before. Sorry, must've gotcha confused a bit." "Eh, its cool," Amber replied. Amber stopped moving at a door with the words: Mrs. Roselia Elementary *Celebi must've given me the ability to read their language too.* Everything was in plain English. "Here we go," Amber muttered. Amber peeked her head through the door and said something, but I couldn't make it out. "Oh that's fine! Bring him in," a young adult female voice said from inside the room. Amber entered the room completely and said, "Come on!" I shrugged, then Lucario and I entered the classroom. A green, flower-like Pokemon greeted us. The rest of the classroom consisted of several kids yelling and laughing all around. "Hello there! I'm Mrs. Roselia, and I take it you're a new student?" she looked at me with a welcoming expression. "Umm... Yes? I mean- Yes! I'm new," I stammered. She offered a stubbed hand outward to Lucario. They shook 'hands.' "Okay Riolu, feel free to join the others if you'd like and I'll talk to your dad for a second okay sweety?" Mrs. Roselia said. I nodded and turned my attention to the group of playing Pokemon. After taking a few steps, someone yelled, "Hey!" I looked in the direction to see if I was their focus. In front of me were three Pokémon. A short red and orange one that resembled a chick, a short dark grey bird, and a yellow and black Pokémon resembling a mouse were all looking at me. "Me?" I asked in assurance. "Yeah dude! You! We need a fighting type for our rescue team!" the red-orange one exclaimed. *A Rescue Team is a group of Pokémon that work together to prevent crimes or to just help others out,* Celebi explained. "Okay," I said aloud. "You'll do it!?" shrieked the yellow Pokémon. "Y-yeah. Why not?" I laughed . "Cool! You made a wise decision my friend. I'm Torchic." "I'm Pichu!" "Hey, I'm Tailow. But everyone calls me Gold Leader." "Ha! Yeah right dude! His name is Tailow. What's your name bro?" asked Pichu. "Riolu." "Welcome to the team Ri-" "Hey losers! Found another member of the lame brain squad?" a red and orange monkey mocked us. He was laughing with one other Pokemon. His friend was blue, shaped like a human, had 3 yellow discs running through his head, and he had a muscular physique. Pichu sighed angrily. She looked ready to attack him. "Pichu, calm down. You don't wanna be grounded again do ya?" Pichu growled, took a deep breath. "Hey Riolu? Why dontcha join the real Rescue Team? Its called none! Join us man. We'll take care of ya dude. Don't hang with these lame-O's," sneered Chimchar. I looked at Chimchar, then my three could be friends. Pichu, Torchic, and Tailow stared at me with wide eyes. I sighed, and looked back and forth at my choices. "A Rescue Team sounds cool," I finally managed to say. Chimchar's snarky grin dropped immediately, as did Machop's. I stood next to my new friends as they smiled at my decision. "You sure buddy? This is your last chance to make the RIGHT move. Join me and Machop?" I didn't move from where I stood. "How about no," I retorted. Chimchar frowned, looked at Machop, then grinned deviously. "Very well then. Welcome to the class Rio-Loser." "Ouch, that really hurts. Man, I'm not sure I'll ever recover from that one. Wimp-Char." His smile dropped again. "Dude, what're you doing?! Just stop!" muttered Torchic. Chimchar approached me in a hostile manner. He was almost in my face, but I took it as an invitation to only get closer to him, to show no fear. "You looking for a fight bro? I'll kick your little ass right here, right now," he growled quietly in my ear. "You're in my face. Go for it punk. Take the first strike," I enticed. *RIOLU! STOP!* Celebi shouted at me. *I'm not gonna let this guy just-* *Think of your reputation! Son of a murderer!!! Don't you think fighting him would only make that title worn better?! Or would you rather ignore him and show these people you're not like your dad?* She sounded pretty angry with me. I felt completely shallow after her scolding me. I sighed, stepped away from Chimchar and took a seat at one of the desks. "Yeah, you better run-" "Okay kiddo. I'm gonna go home and pick ya up in about two hours alright?" I set my attention to my dad. "Okay dad! See ya!" I replied. "Have a great day," he added. And with that, my dad was gone. Chimchar stared me down. "This ain't over..." Chimchar growled. He grabbed the fur on top of my head. I simply swiped his arm away. "Rio-Loser." Chimchar and Machop took their original positions leaning against the wall with the window and resumed talking. I slammed my head into the desk. "Dude, you don't have to stick up for us. He's just a bully," Torchic muttered. "Exactly. He's a bully. I'm not gonna let him think he can push everyone around. Especially not me." "Riolu, he's gonna pummel you. He beats up every kid who doesn't agree with him," Tailow muttered nervously. "Then how bout the Rescue Team give him a taste of his own medicine?" I asked in a smug manner. They didn't make eye contact with me after I said that. "Umm... Chimchar and Machop are the toughest in the class," Pichu replied. "They pretty much rule this classroom!" added Torchic. "No they don't. Mrs. Roselia is right there. After class, I'm gonna-" "DON'T SNITCH!" they all seemed to say at once. I flinched at their sudden reply. "Why not?" I asked. "Because it'll only make him madder," croaked Pichu. "He gets all the adults to think we're telling on him because he's 'annoying'," said Tailow. "Its his and Machop's big cover up story," added Torchic. "Umm... But don't the adults see it though?" I asked. "Here, lets play it out. Torchic, be Chimchar, I'll be Riolu and Tailow be the teacher. Miss Rose, Chimchar says he's gonna beat me up after school." Tailow got into character and imitated Mrs. Roselia. "Chimchar, is this true?" Torchic steps in. "No! He's just sayin' that cause everyone thinks I'm annoying! Everyone picks on me! Nobody here likes me! I'm making lies to make everyone else look like the bad guy," mocked Torchic. "Riolu, stop making lies," Tailow finished his role. "Boom! He's free to go! He gets away with everything and you go outside after school-" "Hey Riolu, you snitching on me? I'm gonna beat you down twice as hard." "No! No! Not the face!" Pichu pretended to take a scratch across the face from Torchic in slow motion. Pichu falls to the ground, playing dead. "Yeah, I get it. He's smart, and he's strong. But you don't exactly know me well enough to say I can't beat him to the ground." "Him and Machop," corrected Tailow. "Him and Machop! I can take em both by myself!" I scoffed. They looked at me like I had three heads. Torchic sighed. "He is a Riolu guys. Think about it. His dad lives in a mountain, with Absol! Absol is the scariest Pokemon in the world! Lucario is probably super tough too," remarked Pichu. "Can you do an aura sphere?" asked Tailow. "Well... No... I can't." I muttered nervously. "He can't learn aura sphere Tailow! He's a Riolu! You know focus blast right?" said Torchic. "No." "Dragon pulse?" "Extreme speed?" "No! My dad never trained me!" I interrupted their constant addition of superpowers. They all exchanged glances. "He never trained you?" asked Pichu. "No. He didn't," I croaked. "How come?" asked Torchic. "Because..." *You're a horrible liar Riolu! Think of something!* my inner voice cheered me on. I could be open about my REAL dad, but that would leave me with dirty glances from everyone. These guys seemed cool though, even if I've only known them for like 30 minutes. *Tell them another day. I'll guide you through this okay Riolu?* Celebi's voice rung into my mind. I simply repeated everything Celebi told me. "My dad told me I'm not doing any training until I start school. That was his exact order. So hopefully he's gonna train me when I get home." "Whoa. That's cool." "Yep, he said he's gonna teach me aura sphere soon enough!" I tried to say loud enough for Chimchar could hear. *Don't push it Riolu!* Celebi ordered. *I'm not!* "See! He can learn aura sphere!" exclaimed Tailow. "Okay class! Recess is over now. Lets get back to our seats and continue our lesson," Mrs. Roselia said over the noisy students. Mrs. Roselia gestured me to stand next to her once the class was seated. "Okay everyone. I would like you to meet our new student if you haven't already. This is Riolu. Wanna tell us a little about yourself?" I stood dumbfounded in front of everyone. "Umm... Sure. My name is Riolu, no nickname. Umm, my dad and I live in the Frosty Forest with... Absol," I looked directly at Chimchar as I said that. Some of the kids went, 'Ooh'. "I like to work out in my spare time. If not work out, I train with my dad," I lied. "Can you show us an aura sphere then Riolu?" called out Chimchar. I sighed almost silently. "I'm still learning it. I should have it wrapped up in no time though." "Whaddya got so far?" asked one of the boys. Everyone started chanting to show them an aura sphere. "Okay! Fine! I'll do an aura sphere okay?" I groaned. *Celebi, help me out here please?* *No Riolu. This is beyond my power. I can't just teach you aura sphere! I'm sorry, I could get in a lot of trouble with Arceus. Just repeat after me.* "After, I've learned it completely... If I used it now it would explode in my face. And probly hurt some of you guys. I'll show you when I learn it for real. But that's all I got about me." "Thank you Riolu. You can be seated wherever you'd like." The students did an applause and I took a seat next to Tailow and Torchic. "Okay class, now..." The feeling of school was back, one thing I did miss about being a human. No, I miss nothing from being a human. I belong here now. I can be a somebody on this Pokeplanet. I smiled at the thought and focused on my school. |
| "That registration went a bit too quick for my tastes... Is it like this every day, Mal?" My voice barely made it over the incessant shouting of 'mons of all sorts of colors and shapes. Whoever it was in charge of this class had better hurry up and get in here! "What? I like the noise, it's different from the quiet atmosphere of the forests near home. Look at Rose, the environment itself seems to lighten her up. Beth, well, she stays the same it seems." I could see where he was coming from. Still, I didn't like the ruckus going on. Just how old is everyone in here, anyway? With the way everyone's behaving, it's as if they're all under 10! Maybe that's why I don't quite like it... "Well, what about the commotion in here?" "We are kids, aren't we?" "Well... I guess...?" An authoritative-looking Pokemon stepped into the room, the commotion almost trying to make him walk away. He persevered, though, and marched further on in. "Hey, hey, hey! Everyone, settle down and get you and your seats where they go! The sooner, the better, alright?" All of the students complied, and in a timely manner too. I gotta say I'm impressed. "Now, I do see at least one new face, and several familiar faces. Whether you know me or not, I'm Marowak, and I'll be your teacher. Can we have our new student come to the front for an introduction? It shouldn't take too long." Fair enough. I made my way to the front and faced my audience, most of them not even paying attention. "Well, uh, I'm Buizel. You can call me Allen if you want; I'm not from here locally, so bear with me not knowing what's where." I think that was good enough, but it looked like Marowak wanted at least one more bit of information out of me. "And how old are you?" "... Uhm, Nine." "Darn, I was guessing eight. Oh well, you can go back to your seat." Goodness, I can't believe I just said that! Do I really look-it? I need to hurry up with that evolving thing I keep hearing about! "Now, let's start with a fresh topic today: type match-ups and where you stand on the chart!" *** "Wow, so I'm water-type, then? Like Mal? That's cool," I told myself as I walked down one of the corridors with a big book at my disposal. The classroom environment was a bit rambunctious, but at least the material was pretty useful. I looked out one of the windows and saw some Pokemon playing. They were being pretty rough, though... Wait, they're not playing, they're fighting! I gotta get a closer look! |
| It was around night time when we got there and I was asleep when we got there. there was a sudden jolt when we landed. "I was looking for a reason to go here said Zak "why are you differently colored then other Riolus" I asked seeing a how I had seen several Riolus when we stopped for supplies. "I am Different because I'm a pure Shiny Riolu and when dawn comes I will be the next Lucario." "the next?" I asked. "there is only one other Lucario" he said. "He's been charged with murder."' said an unfamiliar voice. "I'm Jolts!" Then suddenly a yellow Pokemon leaped out of nowhere. "Sis !" said Eve! |
| "Oof!" I sputtered as I was struck in the stomach once again by Chimchar's relentless fists. Machop accompanied Chimchar by placing a swift elbow to my face bent over my knees. No matter how much they attacked me, I didn't seem to care, outside anyways. I just let them. But after every attack I found myself yearning for them to stop, but never out loud. Screaming uncle was only gonna show fear to these guys and I'm no coward. I just had to pray for help at this point. As Machop was prepared to sock me in the face again with his fist, I was relieved to hear a sudden voice yell, "STOP!" It was a young male voice, but not someone I've heard before. Although, their tone may have rung a bell. With little consciousness left, I smiled at whoever was helping me. And then I saw him... A bright orange, rodent, with a floating ring around his neck was staring at the scene. 'He looks tough...' I thought at first anyways. "Leave em alone!" Chimchar grinned and shot a fireball at my so-called savior. The guy didn't move, he just took the blast and fell off his feet. After barely recovering, he was knocked down once again by one of Machop's deadly punches. "Playing hero hunh? Who sent you?" snarled Chimchar as he held a flame in his right hand. "No one sent me... I... Sent myself..." he croaked. 'We're dead...' Chimchar circled the orange guy slowly, but he showed no fear in Chimchar, just like me. "What's your name?" Chimchar asked. "Err..." he looked back at me. "My name... Is Allen... Err... Al?" he blurted out. "Al... I wanna tell ya something," Chimchar squeezes Al's shoulder gently with his right hand, the flame still raging. "Don't EVER do this again alright? I'll let it slide since you seem new here. We're just teaching old Riolu here some lessons in school, and whatever-" Al pushed Chimchar's hand from his neck. "You were beating that guy senseless! What kinda lesson does th-" Chimchar was prepared to burn Al's face clean off. I swiftly dove at Chimchar, tackled him to the ground, and left us both in the dirt, rolling around in a cat fight. "Get off of me!" yelled Chimchar. I was above him now. I grinned as I brought my arm back and pounded Chimchar in the jaw. I followed up with my left paw. He caught my paw and head butted me in the nose. "Alright you little crap. I've had enough of this-" "So have I..." a surprise voice said. My eyes widened. "Dad!" I yelled. Chimchar scowled, as did Machop. Chimchar rested his arms to his sides. "Why were you attacking my son?" asked dad. "I wasn't attacking him! He attacked me! I was merely defending myself!" Chimchar winced. "Defending yourself against two weaker opponents? That seems very unlikely. You wanna fight someone your own strength? Fight me." Those words caught Chimchar and Machop off guard. "C'mon man. Lets get outta here," muttered Machop. Chimchar stared at my dad, filled with fear. Chimchar swore, then ran away with his friend. I looked at my dad , then Al. "Thanks..." I said, not sure who to thank more. "Don't mention it," Al was first to reply. "So... You got my dad for me hunh? Smart move," I cheered. "No. I don't even know your dad. I just saw ya getting beat up and, y'know... I came by and I tried to help ya out. I sorta failed though," he laughed. I smirked at his remark. "I'm Riolu," I offered a paw outwards. "Nice to meetcha Riolu. I'm Allen, but you can call me Al." We shook paws. "So umm... If you wanna hang out sometime or something, we can." Al smiled. "Sure beats gettin' beat up," Al scoffed. I chuckled aloud. "Sure does-" "You should return home to your parents. Tell them about Chimchar and Machop." Al nodded. "Bye Riolu. Have a good one," Al concluded. "See ya," I replied. "Come on. Lets getcha home." "Wait... Al! Wait up!" I yelled as he was walking away. "What're you-" Al turned around and faced us. "Can you take him home dad? If Chimchar sees him alone he'll... You know?" Lucario sighed. "I suppose so..." "Al, want us to walk with you?" I asked him as I caught up. "Well..." I made a friend that day, but not in the best way. After all, you shouldn't have to get beat up to make friends. Little did I know about Al and who he really was, but I'm sure he's a great guy. |
| The three of us walked together through the school, other 'mons making their way for home as classes had been dismissed today. I still hung onto the book I had, as it held vital information about the many creatures and general know-how of this world. Riolu kept looking over at it, trying to figure out what exactly the book was called since there was no front cover on it. "Hey Al, what's that book? Looks a bit worn out." I turned and smiled, holding the book in front of me for him to see. "It's an encyclopedia, with tons of neat content about other 'mons and the land! Neat, huh?" "Sounds really nifty! Heh, I could use one of those myself. Where did you get it?" "I stuck around after my last class to look at the teacher's bookshelf, crammed full of books old and new. This one here was the first one I opened up, but the teacher kinda scolded me for not asking... After I apologized, he asked me, "do you like books?" I told him I did, and he let me have it." "Just like that?" "He said he had a newer revision, and needed the space for more books." "Oh, that's cool." His father didn't seem too talkative, but hey, it kind of reminded me of my dad when he stepped in to stop those bullies. Must be nice to have your folks living close by... Just then, I heard someone call out to me. "Aaal! Hey, we got split up in the crowd! Hey!" It was Beth! Rose and Mal were there, too. "Hi Beth, I was wondering where y'all went." "Yeah, but it looks like we're together again... Oh, hey! Who're you, blue dude?" "Ah, I'm Riolu, and this is my dad. Bullies were giving me the hardest time, but luckily Al and my dad showed up." Beth smiled and shook paws with him. "Aw, too bad I couldn't have helped. I'd have scorched those punks, right, Mal?" Mal nodded, chuckling a little. "Are you all acquainted with each other?" Lucario asked Beth, in which she pulled Mal, Rose and I closer together happily. "We're adopted siblings! Our mom, Mienshao, takes care of us." Whoa..! So I guess we're more than friends at this point, then. That's deep, right there. It made me want to cry a little, but that would be a bit embarrassing. "I'm sorry for your loss, kids." "Well, we don't really remember. We were all too young when it happened, so it's no biggie." "Alright, fair enough. Would you mind if my son and I accompanied you all home?" "Not at all, right, guys?" Beth asked us. "It's no problem," Rose softly answered. "It would be better if we walked together," Mal agreed. "That'd be great," I answered last. With Riolu and his father, and with Beth leading the way, we made our way for home. |
| I sat staring blankly at the skies above. My trusty partner, Becky raced up to me, panting heavily. "Find anything?" I asked the Pichu. She nodded at me as she pointed in the direction she came. "There's a lot of commotion in the village. Something about a Gengar, I didn't catch the rest." Becky responded her cheeks sparking slightly. "Well then let's check it out." I stated as I rushed off to where the nearest village was. Behind me I could hear Becky struggling to keep up with me. I slowed down a bit then picked her up and kept running. "Thanks Alex." she said softly as I continued moving. We arrived in the village by nightfall but whatever the commotion was about, it was over. Becky and I walked through the area trying to find somewhere where we could bunk for the night then pick up our search of adventure in the morning. "Welcome to the Bulba Inn." a Bulbasaur from the inn greeted as we entered. "We need a room, nothing fancy, we'll be out of here by morning." I replied as I approached the counter. "We don't get many fire types here. Please refrain from burning anything." the Bulbasaur said in a monotone as he handed me a small metal key. "Up the stairs and down the hall. Room 6 should be at the end. Enjoy your stay." As Becky and I entered the room, my suspicions grew. I closed the door, watching the Pikachu colored Notch Eared Pichu jump up on the bed. "Something feels off." I muttered as I approached and sat at the edge of the bed. "His monotone bothered me too." Becky noted as she crawled to where I was sitting. "Alex, try to unwind for once. You haven't been yourself since you lost that battle weeks ago." "I shouldn't have lost. I had type advantage and everything." I reasoned, thinking back to the battle. "But you didn't account for that Beedrill knowing Toxic." Becky commented as she climbed onto my lap and looked at me. I turned away. "Get some sleep. We'll be out of here at daybreak." I told her as I looked towards the window in the room. |
| "Well... Here we are! Home sweet home," Mal exclaimed I was a bit confused at the 'home'. It was a tree. I stood frozen for a moment next to my dad. "What're you guys waiting for? Come inside!" Beth offered. Beth led us inside the tree through a door. "Wow... Fancy place ya got here," I laughed as I took my first step inside. "Ma! We're home from school! We brought company!" yelled Beth. "Just a second!" an older woman's voice replied. Suddenly, a purple and white Pokemon that stood the height of Lucario-err dad, appeared from a nearby room. "How was everyone at school today?" she said as she walked to the scene. "It was good... Well, until I found out about a bully picking on Al," Beth answered smugly. "A bully hunh? Are you okay?" Mienshao asked sympathetically, gesturing towards Al. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just a cut here and there. If anything, Riolu there got it worse than I did," Al replied lightheartedly. She then locked eyes with me, then my dad. "Oh my goodness! I'm really sorry. I'm Mienshao and these are my awesome children Beth, Rose, Mal, and now Al." My dad bowed as a greeting, which I soon repeated after him. "It is a pleasure Mienshao. I am Lucario, and this is my son, Riolu." I smiled inside as he said, "son." "Nice to meet you," I added. She smiled at me. "Nice to meet both of you... But about this bully issue? I'm just very concerned is all-" "They won't be going around our kids anymore. I scared them pretty well. And both of the boys' parents will be informed tomorrow of their actions," Dad replied. "Oh... That's good. Well thank you for helping Al. Both of you. I really appreciate it." "Al helped me actually. My dad just stepped in outta nowhere," I corrected. Mienshao looked at Al in surprise, then back at me. "Quite the brave move Al. I'm proud of you, but don't push yourself to do the impossible. Do what you will, but not what you can't." "Ma and her quote things," joked Mal. "Not exactly quotes. Try words of wisdom," my dad said with a grin. Mienshao seemed happy with his comment. There was a brief silence, then my dad finally broke it. "I think we oughta get back home kiddo." "Okay..." "You don't have to leave just yet do you? Ya just got here!" exclaimed Rose. I looked at Al, he replied by looking at me. "I'm sorry everyone. We have quite a bit of training to do-" "Could you at least stay for a meal?" asked Mienshao. "I'm afraid not, sorry. Its important that Riolu and I get his training complete, along with some household errands," he added with a sly wink. "Very well then. Safe travels to both of you. Good luck," Mienshao said. "Thank you." "Guess I'll see ya 'round school?" I asked Al. "Yeah. I'll be around," Allen grinned, still holding the book. I noticed his book one last time. "Where can I get one of those books again?" I asked, trying to make any conversation with my first, could be, friend. Even though he told me already. "I'll see if I can getcha one. If he has a copy that is," Allen replied. "Oh... Okay... Well... See ya." "See ya," he concluded with a grin and a... Paw shake. In little time we were out of the tree home and my dad and I had a father-son talk on the way home. "Why'd we leave so early?" I asked dad. "I told them as well as you..." I thought about it for a second. "Training?" I finally managed to muster. "You got it kiddo!" I couldn't help but feel... Attached to Lucario. I know I'm supposed to be his... step son, but its like he cares more about me than I do him. I never had that as a human. I never had anyone to care for me. But that's changed now, and even though he's not my real dad, I'd want him to be. And what better way to show my appreciation to my father than to impress him with my hard work? ***** Training was simple. We didn't exactly go over a lot of moves or techniques. He just went over basic combat and how to use defensive positions to block attacks. As the day nearly came to an end, I asked, "When are you gonna teach me aura sphere?" My father chuckled lightly. "You already wanna know hunh? I'll teach you some day. Hopefully soon, if you train hard enough. Now, its time for bed. You have school tomorrow." "Again?" I whined. "Relax. Its almost the weekend, you'll have your two days off and maybe we'll see Mienshao and Buizel-I mean Allen." I grinned, stood from the pillar table, and stretched. "Good night dad." "Good night son." I decided to give him my first hug, and surprisingly, he didn't reject it. He lowered himself to my height and hugged back. I then rushed to my bedroom with a sudden thought in my mind. Buizel was the Pokemon Celebi told me about. But why did she tell me about a Buizel again? Isn't Allen one of these Buizel guys? That was just gonna have to remain unanswered for now. I'd ask her immediately, but like me, Celebi needs her sleep. I closed my eyes, slowed my breathing, and soon fell asleep on the soft bed. |
| "Alrighty, everyone, gather 'round! We've got a case to crack," Beth called out, Mal and I joining her at a table in the main chamber. "Ah right, the toxic spikes at the beach. Did you happen to hear anything about it at school, Beth," Mal asked, Beth smirking with a twinkle in her eye. "You bet I did! The affected area only reaches the coral reef, so we won't be searching through the entire coast line," Beth explained. "How come no one else is lifting a paw to help? It seems like we're the only ones on top of it," I wondered, Mal soon answering my question. "Well, if you haven't noticed yet, there aren't as many water-types around here. You'd normally start seeing them further down south where it's mostly tropical. I'm sure it says that somewhere in your book." Rose joined us at this point, but even though she's missed a little I'd be willing to bet she knows what's going on. "I guess that makes sense." "Considering the fact that Rose is dark and I'm fire - both not water, mind y'all - Mal, Al, both of you'll have to go in without us." When Beth gets serious, she sure does get into her A game, I thought to myself. "I've been getting better with my illusions, so I may be able to help," Rose softly spoke. Beth looked at her and objected. "Not yet, Rose! You can't breathe underwater regardless, and I don't like the thought of you risking your life like that, girl!" "So we're all clear on this, then? Are you up for this, Al," Mal asked. "Well... I'll do whatever I can, everyone," I told everyone. It's unfortunate Rose and Beth can't help this time around, but I can understand. It's not like they're making up excuses... From what I've learned just today, different kinds of Pokemon have different strengths and weaknesses. Beth, being fire, doesn't match up with water too good. Rose isn't in the same position as her, but she can't navigate as well in water as Mal and I. Still, what did she mean by illusions? "Then it's settled! You packed our bag, right, Rose," Beth asked, hopping off the chair and heading for the exit. "Yes, it's here. I packed it earlier, which is why I came to the table late," Rose answered, slinging it on her back and joining Beth. Mal and I followed seconds later; we headed straight for the beach, double-time. I could feel my heart racing already. |
Today was to be a special day for me. Today was my birthday and for once my parents decided to let me chose the place I wanted to go to today. There was a show going on in town that I really wanted to see. It was an hour drive to get to town. We were almost half way there when the unthinkable happen. Sorry I’m getting ahead of myself, where are my manners. My name is Johnathan and I just turn 13. My birthday is just a few days before Christmas. Three days to be exact. I am not like other people. Why do you ask? Because I am mute but I can talk telepathy. My mother is a doctor and taught me some first aid survival skills. I really don’t know much about my father’s job except that he would be gone months at a time. The only time I really get to see him was during the Holidays and on my birthday. No one really cared about me except my parents. We recently move to a new town. In the town we moved into we learned that the people in this town only look out for themselves, which means if you got into a sort of trouble you had to solve it on your own. Since I just move here, I don’t have any friends here. But enough about me and my history and back to the story at hand. It was 10:30 in the morning and the snow was lightly falling. The temperature was 34 degrees F. I got into the vehicle with my parents and we were on our way to the show. When out of nowhere I blizzard slams right on top of us. The vehicle I was in was blown off the road and we started to tumble. I was toss around like a ragdoll inside the tumbling vehicle. When the vehicle came to a complete stop, I open my eyes to get my bearings. Right away I had to close my right eye because the pain was so sudden. I raise my right hand and touch my face. With my one good eye I look at my hand to find it cover in blood. I realize that my right eye has a nasty scratch on it. “Looks like I won’t be able to see through that eye again.” I thought to myself. I look up in front of me and I wasn’t ready for what I have just witness. The front end of the vehicle was totally caved in on itself. There was a tree just mere inches from my face and no sign of my parents anywhere except for the blood dripping from the tree. I unbuckle myself and got out of the vehicle. I did a quick check up on myself. Beside the scratch on my eye, I had sprung my left arm but nothing to serious. I lean myself on a nearby tree as I tried to get my bearing. Behind me was the vehicle with some smoke coming from it. Other than that I couldn’t see ten feet in front of me due to the blizzard. With that in mind I pick a random direction and hope that I would find the road. But it was never meant to be. Before I could take five steps the vehicle I just escape from exploded and the shockwave knock me off my feet. I landed face first in the snow with a sharp pain in my side. “Man that hurt.” I got on my hands and knees and look down and a saw a piece of metal sticking into my side, and the wound was bleeding badly. Using what material I had on me, I applied a bandaged and with only having one good hand it wasn’t easy. It was still bleeding but not as bad. Now the only problem was to find that road and signal for help before I freeze to death or loss conscious due to bleed loss. I got back on my feet and my vision became really blurry. “Damn, I think my wound is more serious than I thought, but I can’t worry about that now.” I started walking in the same direction as I was facing, hoping to find the road in time. After 10 minutes of walking I had trouble keeping my breath and to make matters worse the temperature was dropping fast. I was starting to lose faith and was getting frustrated at the same. “Come on where is that damn road.” Next thing I knew, I was shouting out with my mind, hoping for someone to hear my cry for help. “SOMEBODY, ANYBODY, IF YOU CAN HEAR ME I AM IN TROUBLE AND NEED ASSASSISTANT.” I continue to walk until my feet gave out on me, by this point my body was shriving from the cold and I had no strength to push myself up. “Looks like this is the end for me,” I started to cry. “I don’t want to die; I’m too young to die!” With what little strength I had left I lifted my head out of the snow. I saw someone walking towards me, but I couldn’t make out the figure. The only feature I could make out was that this person has a tail. “I must be going crazy, probably due to blood loss.” “You are not going crazy, for I really do have a tail.” The unknown figure said. “WAIT, I just heard your voice inside my head. Are you a telepath just like me?” “I am and I’m here to save your life. But I am warning you right now for where I’m about to take you, you may never be the same person again. Do you still want to come with me?” “Before I make a decision I need to know a few things. First off; what are you, second; where are you going to take me and finally how do I know I can trust you.” “You may call me Mewtwo and I am not from this planet. I come from a different planet filled with creatures that are too numerous to explain everything to you right now. I will be taking you to this planet to get yourself healed up, but when you awake you will notices some changes but you will get over it in time. Finally for you last question, I am one of those creatures and do things you can’t even possible image. So do you still want to be save or not?” “I’ve made my decision. I will be going with you even though I don’t trust you. I do believe your story though. There is no one left that I really care about me, and I really want to get out of this weather. But one problem, I don’t have the strength to pick myself up.” “That won’t be a problem.” Mewtwo said. Mewtwo knelt down beside me and place one of his hands on my shoulder. The next thing I knew there was a blinding white light and before I could ask what happen I black out. |
It was an hour after the school day had ended. I learned quite a bit about myself as a Pokemon. Stuff like the fact I'm a fighting type, I fight better against normal types, whatever that means, and I'm weak to flying types. Lots of interesting information, not to mention incredibly confusing. I always had to ask questions that some of the students would snicker at as if I was an idiot. But that's not being an idiot, that shows I'm more interested in my school than they are. All of my questions were on the lines of: What's a normal type do? What's a Dragonair? What type am I? What am I of weakness to? It wasn't until after that school day that Celebi said, "Don't ask anymore questions. I can teach you everything you wanna know!" I decided to spend some time with my dad. We trained again on my defense, not so much my offense. But we were suddenly interrupted by Absol. "Riolu? Your friends are here for you," Absol stated. "Friends? You mean Allen and them?" "They never told me their names, but they're Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu. "Really!? What're they doing here?" I wondered. "Visiting you of course," Absol replied. I stared at my dad. "Go ahead. We can finish our training later. Have fun," he said with a grin. "Awesome! Thanks so much!" I laughed. Absol escorted me down the mountain. Sure enough, Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu were all talking to each other about something. They turned to face me, Pichu cowering in fear as she saw Absol. "Hey guys!" I exclaimed. "What's up Riolu," Torchic replied. "How ya doin bro?" Tailow asked. "Pretty good. So... Why're you guys here? Not that I don't want you here," I laughed. "Well... We got our first class C rescue mission!" yelled Torchic excitedly. "We did? That's awesome! So what is it?" I exclaimed. Celebi told me earlier about the whole rescue team thing. What they do, the different team rankings, how missions are requested, all that good stuff. "Why didn't I get the letter though?" I asked. "Well, you're not registered into our team just yet. You still gotta earn your badge," said Tailow. "Hey Pichu, you okay?" asked Torchic. Pichu wouldn't stop trembling at the sight of Absol. "Hey Pichu!" Torchic yelled on her ear. She jumped in a frenzy and shrieked. "Don't eat me!" she screamed. Absol chuckled. "Please don't be afraid of me. I'm no enemy of yours. And I'm certainly not going to eat you. Well, for breakfast anyway," Absol joked. Pichu's trembling only worsened. "I'm only joking. I'm a friend, not a foe. You seem like a nice girl, Pichu. How was your day today?" Absol began a friendly conversation. She staggered for a moment. "Well... I went to school. I got my first rescue mission today in the mail... Umm..." "Good for you. You must be pretty strong to be in a rescue team," Absol complimented with a friendly grin. "Yeah, I guess. I sorta end up hurting myself when I use any electric type attacks though." "Well I'm sure you'll get over that soon enough. You seem like a smart girl, Pichu." Pichu blushed. "Still think he's gonna eat you?" Tailow snickered. Pichu scoffed, "No..." Absol chuckled. "You four have fun. And good luck with the rescue mission," Absol concluded. "Have a good one," said Torchic. "See ya later," added Tailow. "Bye," muttered Pichu. "Until next time," he replied. Absol turned to face the mountain and hopped ledge to ledge. "Okay. So where were we?" asked Tailow. "Rescue mission. Me not being an official team member." "Oh yeah! Anyways, you have to get a badge by doing your first rescue mission with us." "But its a C class mission, what help would I be? I can't even fight that well," I muttered. "Because we need you. You're a part of the team! And a team always sticks together!" exclaimed Pichu. I grinned. "Yeah. You're right Pichu! So what's the mission?" I asked. "Down by the beach, there's word of some poison type Pokemon causing trouble. Poisoning the water. There's some Pokemon who tried to fix the problem themselves, but they're in trouble," explained Tailow. "Which reminds me! Tailow, give em a scarf," added Torchic. "Oh yeah! That's right. Here," Tailow reached into his bag strapped to his side under his wing. He handed me a bright red, silk scarf. I tied it around my neck and smiled. "Cool. So what's this for?" I asked. "Its a Pecha Scarf. It'll keep ya from getting poisoned," replied Torchic. "Misses Kangaskhan gave em to us. She's so nice," Pichu added happily. "She also gave us a couple of Oran berries, free of charge." "That's nice of her," I replied. "Yeah! You should definitely meet her sometime. She's really friendly," added Pichu. "She's not gonna eat me is she?" I joked. Torchic and Tailow had an outburst of laughter. Pichu wasn't laughing however. "I'm only joking Pichu." "I don't care! Stop making fun of me! I'm sure you're afraid of stuff too!" Pichu yelled at me. "Yeah, I'm afraid of lotsa things... Umm... I'm sorry. I won't mention it again Pichu." Pichu sighed. "Its fine. Just don't mention it ever again." "I won't. I swear." "Promise?" she asked in assurance. "Cross my heart, hope to die." I added. "Good." "We gonna do this or what?" rushed Tailow. "He's right. Lets go Team A Plus!" exclaimed Pichu. "Team A Plus?" I asked. "We'll tell ya about it on the way there," answered Tailow. "Hmm, alright," I replied. Five minutes after we started walking, Torchic started the conversation again. "Team A Plus was gonna be our rescue team name. We haven't decided yet, but we'll think of something." "What other names did you guys have in mind?" I asked. "Well, we thought about some names. But a bunch of em were lame though," said Torchic. "Well... Mind if I hear some of em?" I asked. "Yeah... Just thinking..." "Team Jesters," Tailow threw in. "Team Meteor," added Torchic. "Team Flowers!" exclaimed Pichu. Torchic and Tailow groaned. "No girly names Pichu!" snapped Tailow. "Why not?! You guys are so bossy! How come I never have say in anything?!" "You do... Its... Just..." "I'm quitting the rescue team!" Pichu yelled, near tears. Without another word, she turned around and ran away from us without looking back. Torchic and Tailow stood dumbfounded at the situation. "Should we go talk to her?" asked Tailow. "Let me do it. She won't listen to either of you. Start writing your apologies." And with that, I was dashing after Pichu and in little time I caught up with her. "Pichu! Stop! You don't have to quit!" "No! All they do is boss me around because I'm little!" She was nearly out of breath and needed a break. "Not as long as I'm on the team, they won't anymore." She slowed to a stop, as did I. "Whaddya mean?" she asked, sniffling. "If they boss you around, I'll boss them around. Sound fair?" "You don't have to do that... I mean... What if they get mad at me for it?" "They won't. Believe me. You're really nice Pichu, and I want us to be friends. Please don't leave the rescue team. We'd be nothing without your electric powers," I said with a grin. "Well... I... I guess... I guess I can stay in the rescue team a little longer." I chuckled, "Good. Now lets get back to Torchic and Tailow." "Yeah. Okay," she sighed with a sniffle. She followed back to Torchic and Tailow who were walking toward us. "Hey Pichu... Look..." Tailow started. "We're really sorry for picking on ya. Just because you're little doesn't mean we can boss you around," Torchic added. "Yeah. You're just as much a part of this team as us. We couldn't have this team without ya," Tailow muttered softly. "Aww... I love you guys!" Pichu lunged forward to hug them both. She shortly broke apart the hug. "I could never leave the rescue team! Now come on! Lets do our C rank mission and beat those poison types ruining the beach!" Pichu exclaimed, bursts of electricity shooting from her cheeks. 'Geez...' my inner voice said. 'Told you we have powers!' laughed Celebi. 'I believe you now.' "Come on Team Flower, lets-" "Team A Plus! Unite and move onward!" Pichu interrupted Tailow. I smiled at her sudden change of heart. So with that, we continued our journey to my first rescue mission and their first C class mission. I was happy to feel part of something, and honored to say I could be. In little time, we were at the beach. But the Pokemon we were helping caught me by surprise. "Al?!" I yelled as I saw him and his sisters. |
| "Let's go, Al. Are you ready," Mal asked as we looked at the shore. I've read that I can breathe under water just as well as I do air, but how does the salty water feel? I'd think it'd burn or something, but I don't remember the water hurting me when I ran into that Carvanha. I may have been too busy feeling him bite down on my body; at least he didn't crush me. I mean if Mal isn't afraid then I shouldn't be scared, either. I looked over at Mal and nodded, saying, "Yeah, I'm ready. Wish us luck, Beth, Rose." "We'll be rootin' for y'all, just come back in one piece!" Beth cheered. "Good luck Al and Mal," Rose said, bearing a small smile on her face. I could tell she wanted to go, which strikes me as odd. She's normally one to be rather shy... Well, I guess we all want to shine one way or another in our lives. She may just have to wait for her time... ...? D... did I just hear someone call my name? "Come on, let's go!" "Ah, sorry Mal! Right behind ya," I said, following him in the water. "There should be a sudden drop in depth here in a few. When it does, we dive right in, Al." "Roger." Soon enough he jumped head-first into the water, and I followed suit. I've never dove into water like this... here goes! ... Pockets of air rushed by my face as I penetrated the water's surface, the warmth of the water enveloping my body like a warm blanket. When I opened my eyes I was taken by surprise, finding the water didn't irritate my eyes one bit! Inhaling and exhaling the water was a breeze, too, albeit leaving a slight tingling sensation in my throat. I could see Mal heading towards the coral reef, a hazy purple cloud ominously floating above. I could propel myself in the water using my tail as a propeller; I joined Mal's side in no time, seeing him give me a thumbs up. I smiled back at him and attempted a thumbs up as well, but it didn't work out as well. ... Movement! Over in the cloud, it looked as if something swam by! Wait a minute, there's not just one... A school of shady-looking pokemon swam towards us, counting a total of 6. They all looked like large purple seahorse-things, except three of them were larger and more intimidating in appearance. They must've known we were coming! We should've seen this coming! Of course they would have countermeasures for any signs of trouble, it would only make sense! Just as I thought all 6 of them were gonna swarm us, 4 of them swam right past us in the opposite direction. I spun around and watched as they headed for the shore... where Beth and Rose are! "Keh heh heh heh, you just couldn't pass this off as none of your business," the larger seahorse remarked. "Now that you've gone out of your way to see us personally, we'll simply return the favor and crush you both, AND your two friends on the beach!... That is, if you don't beg hard enough to join us here." Mal and I looked each other in the eye, and both of us knew that wasn't gonna fly. "There's no way we'll let you guys get away with this," I exclaimed. Somehow. Because you can totally talk under water like this. "I agree; besides, I've done my homework back home. You'd better brace yourself," Mal said coolly. "You'd better be ready to eat those words, whelps! Give me a challenge something the weaklings here can't give us!" *** "Al?!" Riolu exclaimed as he picked up speed with Pichu, Taillow and Torchic. By the time he made it to the beach, Al had already dove in with Mal. "Yo, Riolu! Here to watch us kick butt," Beth asked, smirking with Rose who had her eyes fixed on the ocean. "I heard you guys might've needed help, so here we are." "What?! You've got a team, too?! Awesome, I can feel the competition heating up! Who's the lucky 'mon as leader?" Taillow and Torchic both looked at each other and Beth, Taillow speaking up first. "I am! Call me Gold Leader," Taillow shouted. "Not that again," Pichu sighed, rolling her eyes. "That's still up in the air, dude! You're not Gold Leader 'till we see your badge turn gold," Torchic added. "You guys are great," Beth laughed. "I'm Beth, and this gal is Rose. Al and Mal are in the water kicking butt right now! Just you--" Just then, 4 Pokemon came charging out of the water and straight at everyone! "Watch out, move, move! Rose, get ready!" Everyone jumped out of the way in time, getting a good look at their opponents. Riolu clenched his paws and held them up offensively, asking, "Who're they, and what do they want?!" "They must be the problem with the bay! 2 Dragalge, the larger ones, and 2 Skrelp, the other 2. Watch out for their poison attacks, they'll leave you drenched in that nasty stuff!" The assailants looked surprised, telling each other, "I thought there were only 2 to deal with!" "W-we might be in over our heads this time, Dragalge!" "Q-quiet, I don't need a Chatot over my shoulder!" "But you don't have shoulders, sir." "Entirely beside the point, you know what I mean!" Taillow looked at Torchic and whispered, "You think we should attack now? They seem occupied enough." Torchic nodded, readying an attack. "Hisss! I can't let you do that, little chic!" A voice from behind startled everyone, Rose facing the surprise assailant. "Ekans, on our 12." Beth teamed up with Rose, exclaiming, "Let's get 'em!" "Let's see what they're made of," Riolu shouted with his team. |
| When I finally regain conscious, I found myself in a small clearing in the forest. I also realize that I could see fine out of both my eyes now. When I look down at my stomach for my wound, I was in complete shock. My body was covered in orange scales with a patch of white scales on my chest. My hands and feet were now paws and my feet had three sharp claws. I look behind me and notice that I have a tail with a flame on the tip of it. I notice a pond behind me and decided to take a look. When I see my reflection, I notice that I have a scar over my right eye and my eye color is hazel. I notice that I’m a little bit over one foot tall. That’s when I notice Mewtwo walking behind me. “I see you’re finally awake and before you can ask, yes you can still speak telepathic.” “How long was I out?” “Just a little bit over 30 minutes. Now if you will follow me I will explain a few things to you.” “I do have one question before I take another step with you.” “And what would that be?” “How did I change into whatever I am now?” “That one I don’t know. All I do know is that when a human teleports onto this planet, they change into what we are all known as: Pokémon.” “So there are others like me here, but I guess Mewtwo won’t tell me who else is from my world. I will worry about that later though.” I said to myself. “What am I now?” “You are called a Charmander. Now if you will kindly follow me I will explain a few things to you now.” I followed Mewtwo until we came to a large clearing when Mewtwo lean on a nearby tree and ask me to sit beside him. I did without complaining. After a few minutes of resting under the shade of the tree I ask Mewtwo what’s been on my mind. “So what did you want to talk about?” “I am going to give you a crash course about Pokémon and what to tell other Pokémon if they ask about your history.” So for the next few hours Mewtwo taught me quite a bit. First off, he gave me a backstory that most Pokémon would believe. He also told me that there are over 700 kinds of Pokémon on this planet. Each Pokémon has a type or two. I’m a fire type which I already could tale due to the fire on my tail. He also taught me about the different kinds of berry’s and what each kind of berry can do. He also told me that depending on the type of move you use on another Pokémon, it can cause a lot of damage or no damage at all. “Now there is one more thing I need to do before I turn you lose. I need to know if you defend yourself in case you’re attack.” “WAIT, I thought that this planet was peaceful!” “It is normally peaceful, but by some strange unforeseen event, more and more Pokémon are attacking innocent Pokémon for no reasoning what so ever. That’s why I gave you so much information about our world; before I told you that. So are you ready to face me in a little sparring match. I won’t go all out on you sense you are new to battling.” “I must admit though. I am a little bit nervous to tell the truth.” “You don’t need to be nervous. If you follow your instincts and keep a level head, you will always come out on top. Now stand on the opposite side of me so that I can see what you can do.” “So who gets to start?” Next thing I know, I see a dark sphere heading towards me. Without even thinking I burrowed underground while the sphere passes over me. “A Charmander that knows the move DIG! Now where are you going to pop up?” Mewtwo looks down at his feet and sees me coming up right underneath him. Mewtwo moves out of the way and fires another SHADOW BALL while I’m in midair. I spun around, trying to deflect the shadow ball with my tail, which I notice has a silver color now. It hit the shadow ball and was deflect back at Mewtwo. Mewtwo puts up a barrier to reduce the impact. “What move did I just use just now?” “That move is called IRON TAIL. If I didn’t know better, I would have said to you ‘This doesn’t seem to be you first fight, now is it?’” “I had to learn how to defend myself back when I was a human because I would be picked on by bullies who would try and beat me up. It was I who did the beating.” “Even though we are still talking telepathic, you still need to keep it down. Other Pokémon can still hear us if you talk that loudly.” “Sorry,” I took a deep breath “is this better?” ”Much better. Just out of curiosity, were your fights: one on one or one vs many?” “Mostly one on one, which I would win but when it was one against, let’s say three, I would loss. Why do you ask?” “Because majority of the fights on this planet seems to be group’s vs groups. This means that you may have one on one confrontation, or you may have to fight a group of a dozen or more at any giving time, by yourself, but you don’t have to worry, there are moves out there that effects multiply targets at once. For example: You can use the move called SMOKESCREEN, which blocks your opponent’s field of vision for a while. However there are some Pokémon that are immune to having their field of vision being reduced.” “That is a nifty piece of information to know.” “You should also know the fire type move called EMBER. Even though it is the weakest of fire type moves, it still has the chance of burning your opponent. NOW, let’s get back to …” Before Mewtwo could finish his sentence, it started to hail and we both heard a voice, and from the sound of it, it wasn’t too happy about something. “MEWTWO!!!!!” And by the way Mewtwo was looking; he had the look that said we are totally screwed. “John, listen to me very carefully. If my hunch is correct, I won’t be able to protect you and face off this opponent at the same time. And if I know him very well, he is bringing along some of his friends. What I need you to do is to get very far away as you can. I fear that they may be after you for some unknown reason.” “WHAT, ME! Why are they after me?” “I don’t know why they are after you. And if I did know, I would have told you that information right from the start. Now go before they are on top of us. I will delay them as long as I can.” “I’m not just going to let you face off against all of them at once. You are going to need my help.” “Don’t worry about me, I can handle them myself. I will try and meet up with you later. NOW GO BEFORE THEY GET HERE!” “Thanks for everything you’ve done me. I won’t forget about you and that is a promise.” I took off running deep into the forest. I was so focus on getting away that I didn’t notice the giant figure that landed a few feet from Mewtwo, nor his friends that were after me. I even failed to notice the pair of blue eyes looking at us from a nearby bush before it disappeared to follow me. |
| "Let's take this guy out so we can help Riolu," Beth suggested, not letting her eyes drift away from Ekans. Flames rolled off of her tongue as she spoke to Rose, who took on a similar fighting stance as Beth. "Right; Mal and Al are counting on us." She bared her teeth and began circling around Ekans, poised for attack at any moment. The Ekans' eyes quickly shifted onto Beth and slithered closer towards her, hissing menacingly. Beth began to tense up, expecting the Ekans to try and attack first. Then, she saw the Ekans take a couple of quick glances behind him. She wasn't the target. "Rose--!" Beth lunged herself at the Ekans but missed, the tricky snake curling right over her and after Rose. She desperately kicked her feet, managing to at least leave Ekans with a scratch closer to his tail; he wasn't fazed. Rose gasped and side-stepped out of the way, mere inches away from her. If Beth hadn't kicked like that, Ekans would've been painfully constricting her right now. Seizing this chance of opportunity, Rose charged at Ekans and landed a solid blow from behind him, leaving stars in his eyes. "Watch out Rose, this one's for him," Beth shouted, taking a deep breath. Rose's ears perked up and she jumped out of the way; Ekans recovered and prepared to charge after Rose again. Unfortunately for him, though, he never saw Beth's attack coming. With exceptional force she let loose flames like a flamethrower, engulfing Ekans into a fiery inferno. "Thanks, Beth," Rose sighed in relief. The flames disappeared, leaving a roasted Ekans still in shock from the attack. "You'd better get outta here before I do that again," Beth growled at the Ekans who, taking the warning to heart, slithered off as fast as he could back into the forest. "Beth, they're in danger," Rose exclaimed, running towards Riolu and company with Beth right behind her. *** "Yaah!" Pichu exclaimed, sending a jolt of electricity at one of the Skrelp. The shock sent him down for the count, leaving three more baddies to deal with. Pichu recoiled to the ground, panting heavily after he had sent several attacks in succession at their opponents. "Taillow, Riolu, cover me! I'll treat Pichu; fire's no good against water," Torchic said, setting his bag down next to Pichu. "Gotcha; Riolu, can ya manage a Force Palm?" Taillow flapped his wings at the two Dragalge and Skrelp, flinging sand in an attempt to blind them temporarily. "Well, uh," Riolu nervously stammered. He's only been through some defensive techniques with Lucario, not anything offensive yet! What can I do? What can I do? What can I do?! 'Riolu!' Celebi cried out telepathically. 'Celebi, what should I do? I don't--' 'Don't worry, it's simple! Focus energy into your paw and strike your opponent; tense up your arm and let your aura flow. Swiping or punching should work!' 'Alright, here goes...!' I don't know if it'll work or not, but they're counting on me! Just let it out, Riolu thought, attempting to focus energy into his right paw. He set his eyes on the last Skrelp to take care of, who was preoccupied trying to get sand out of his eyes. "Hurry, I'm getting tired!" "Yaaah!" Riolu exclaimed and charged at the Skrelp, his right paw clenched tightly at his side. He was in range. He could feel his paw tingling, either from energy or from him tensing up so much. Releasing his tension and thrusting his paw out, he couldn't believe what just happened... A purple shock-wave shot out of his paw and at the Skrelp, sending it backwards and on the ground. 'Riolu, you did it! Good-- watch out!' Celebi exclaimed, but her warning was too late. One of the Dragalge's blind swings struck Riolu, sending him crashing into Taillow. "Oof! You alright, Riolu?!" "I've certainly been better, ouch..." Riolu managed to shake it off and got back up, Taillow folding his wings back. "Gaugh, that was a dirty little trick! That won't fly from here on out; we're the power here, not the Skrelp," one of the Dragalge spouted at them. "This isn't good... Pichu, you with us again," Taillow asked, panting. "Yeah, I'm with ya now," Pichu shouted, jumping to their side along with Torchic. "You guys may be strong, but we'll pull through," Torchic exclaimed. "Don't forget about us, dudes," Beth said, jumping to their side along with Rose. "We can take them on together," Rose pitched in, the 6 of them standing together. The two Dragalge started backing up, the two of them outnumbered and, most likely, outmatched. "I hope Al and that other guy is okay," Riolu wondered to himself... |
| The next few hours were amazing. It was cool flying, with the wind racing by through my fur. We watched as Pokemon below looked like ants. I looked closer and saw that they were running around looking scared. When I asked about it and Eve said “Probably because of what the legend says that Yveltal is the destruction Pokemon” “So Yveltal, you are like Absols how people thinks they are evil because their the disaster Pokemon” said Osha. “That is just about right.” Said Yveltal. “Why would they call you that?” I asked. “Probably because in the war I caused lots of destruction. But that was a long time ago and a lot has changed.” He answered me. A little later ”Well this is where you get off” Yveltal said as he landed at the arena in Battle Forest. “Bye we said as he left. “Now all we have to do is sign up” said Osha. “I will see if I can find our friends” I said. |
| After running for what seemed like 30 minutes, I realized that I haven’t eating anything since I got here, for my stomach started to growl. “Man, I guess being a Pokémon now uses a lot more energy than a human body would use. I think it is safe to stop for a little bit and get something to eat.” I said to myself. I stop and look for one of the many berries Mewtwo said that would restore your energy. I didn’t have to look long when I found the berry that I wanted. “AH, there you are. Now how am I going to get up there?” The berry I was so interest in was an Oran berry, but the one problem was that it was ten feet up in the air. I came to the conclusion that I would have to climb the tree. Turns out with my claws, it was a lot easier to climb the tree than I anticipated. Once I manage to get a handful of Oran berries, I climb down the tree and started to chow down. “Man these are good! A lot better tasting then human food that’s for sure.” Once I had my fill, I started to wonder what I’m going to do now. I had no idea on where I was going, or where I was going to stay. I don’t even know what’s normal around here. But my train of thought was interrupted by some movement in a nearby bush. Before I could even get back on my feet, I was surrounded by a dozen or more Pokémon that look the same. By the way they all look at me; they seem to have an agenda with me that I didn’t want to get involved with. “Who are you and what do you want with me?” I was not pleased with myself for letting them get the drop on me. So I got into a stanch to defended myself if need be. The Pokémon in question was over two feet tall, black fur with two white claws on its feet with three on its hands. It had three red tails with pointed ears, one black while the other was longer and red. It had the facial features of a cat with two gold gems, one on its forehead with another on its chest. One of them spoke up to me, probably the leader. “We are known as Sneasel and our boss wants you dead. We don’t know the full details on why he wants us to eliminate a lone Charmander for.” “Who is your boss anyway?” “We do not give that information to anyone except for those that want to join our group. NOW ATTACK!!” Three Sneasel’s charge at me hoping to get a quick victory but I had other plans. I shoot three fireballs at them and knock all three of them out with one hit. While I was busy with those three, two more come out from behind me with their claws glowing a light purple and took on a ghost like appearance. I jump out of the way and lunch black smoke from my mouth to cover a fifty foot radius. I then proceeded to burrow underground and listen to my enemy’s confusion, planning my next move. “HEY, WHERE DID THAT RUNT GO? I CAN’T SEE A DAMN THING! ” “What do you mean you can’t see him? I just saw him burrow underground. STAY FOCUSES YOU IDOITS!” After a good thirty second on listen to my enemy’s trying to find my exact location, I launch my surprise attack. I targeted a group of Sneasel that decided to stay close together, which played to my benefit. I struck one hard in the chest after revealing myself and swung my IRON TAIL into another. I was so preoccupied with this small group that I didn’t see their leader launch an attack at me. By this time my SMOCESCREEN was being blown away by the breeze. I turn around to find my next victim only to get hit by a purple looking sludge right in my face. I was thrown into a nearby tree and landed hard on the ground. If I told you I wasn’t in pain, I would have been lying to you and to myself. I slowly got back on my feet to see seven Sneasel’s still left on their feet. But for some reason I can feel my body slowly being drained of energy. “What did you just due to me? My body feels like it is losing energy really slowly.” “Well YEAH. Our leader of this group just used the move TOXIC on your sorry ass. You will be unconscious in a few minutes.” The leaders walk up to the Sneasel that just answer my question and smack him hard in the back of the head, and he wasn’t too happy about it either. “YOU IDIOT! How many times do I have to tell you not give the enemy any information about the moves we just used on them? DO THAT AGAIN AND YOU ARE OFF THE TEAM!!!” “Sorry sir it won’t happen again.” “Pray to Arceus that it doesn’t. Like my idiot friend here just told you, that was TOXIC and yes you will be unconscious in the next few minutes. Making our job to kill you a whole lot easier.” “I guess that I now have to take you all out before I faint.” Easier said than done, for my vision is starting to get really blurry and my legs feel like they are about to give out on me at any given moment. “I would like to see you try runt.” The leader of the group said. After the leader said that, two more Sneasel charge at me with their claws growing longer and whiter. I try dodging both of their attacks but with my body slowly being drain of energy, I only manage to avoid one of them. The other manage to SLASH me on my chest, leaving a long cut on my body. I retaliated by grabbing my attacker and HEADBUTTING him in the chest, leaving it in a state of confusion. I than launch my EMBER attack to knock him out of the fight. {indent}“1 down, 6 to go. At this rate I won’t be able to defend myself from any of their attacks. There are just too many to deal with all at once. I can see why MEWTWO said that most fights are a group vs. group.” I said to myself. “I must say that I am impress that you actually manage to last this long. But it won’t do you any good seeing how only the best of my team are still standing, while you are on your last legs. Oh, and one more thing, TOXIC does more and more damage as time progress. This means that you will take double the damage ever few seconds.” “Great and here I thought things couldn’t possible get any worse.” I said to myself. “I think it’s time to put an end to our little game don’t you think, runt.” “I… agree.” I said while panting very heavily. I decide to charge at my opponents, hoping to catch them off guard. But they were prepared for me and my attack. I charge one of the Sneasel that was away from the group and decided to finish him off with an IRON TAIL attack, but my attack was halted by a light yellow screen and not connecting with my target. I charge again, but this time I was going to use my fist. I jump and clench my fist and ready to strike as hard as I could. My fist was glowing white with energy as I smash through its LIGHT SCREEN, destroying it and hitting my target at the same time. You could say that my target was a bit surprise. “Okay…. Who’s next?” I really wish that I had a Pecha Berry right about now, but there was no berry like that in the area. “I think that I have enough energy to take out one more of them before I am completely exhausted. Better make my last attacks count. I could really use a miracle right about now.” “You are just full of surprises, aren’t you? Judging by how much pain you appear to be in, I say you’re on your last legs.” The rest of them charge at me. I was preparing my next attack when out of nowhere a massive column of fire hit all of them except the leader, who dodge it at the last second. “WHAT THE HELL! Where did that come from?” I than launch my attack while the leader was distracted. Right when he landed, I hit him with DIG right in the chest, breaking a few of his ribs in the process but he was still standing. I than notice that he dropped something. He then tried to speak to me with some difficulties. “Why… you little… runt. This is not… the last… you will… see of us. Mark… my words. FALL… BACK!” The rest of his group slowly got back on their feet and made a full retreat. I then slowly made my way to the object that he dropped. I pick it up and took a closer look at it. It is a sharply hooked claw that by the looks of it can deal some major damage to an opponent if hit in the right spot with it. I decide that I was going to hold on to it for now. “Okay I am safe for now. But who launch that last attack just now?” Before I could even ask any questions or even thanking my rescuer, my body collapsed on the ground due to complete exhaustion and poison. Before I loss complete consciousness, I felt my body being pick up and heard a female voice. “Don’t worry little one. I will take care of you.” I than black out. |
| I planted my feet firmly into the ground, with a fighting passion so powerful it felt as though I could take on the planet. But only I wasn't taking on the planet, just these two Dragalge. The odds were definitely stacked against our two opponents. Everyone on my team was just as prepared as I was, each of them with a fire in their eyes and an overconfidence to win this thing. "Bah! You're just a bunch of hatchlings! You think you can defeat us!? That is definitely the funniest joke I have ever-" "Hatchlings or not, we're still gonna kick your butt!" exclaimed Rose. "How about this? Leave now, and we might just spare you both the beating of a lifetime," said Torchic with a grin. Both Dragalge scoffed. "We'll just see who gets the beating of a lifetime! Take this!" yelled the left Dragalge as he spewed a purple sludge towards us. "Watch out!" I yelled. Every one of us moved out of the way of the attack. The ground became enveloped in the toxic goo. After splitting up, Torchic, Tailow and Pichu charged the left Dragalge while Rose, Beth, and I charged the right. Our opponents tail began to shine with a bright, purple light. "Look out!" exclaimed Beth. The attack was totally sudden as it struck me across the cheek. I yelped as I was sent flying backward, skidding across the dirt as I landed. "Riolu...! Let's see how ya like this! Flamethrower!" yelled Beth, firing a massive burst of flame from her muzzle towards our opponent. I struggled to stand, but I managed. Rose was by my side, with a look a woe on her face. "You okay?" she asked. "Yeah... fine. He got me pretty good on that one," I said with a smirk. "That's the spirit! Now let's finish em off!" Rose and I charged for the already injured Dragalge. Both Dragalge tensed up. "This is pointless! Let's go!" yelled my rescue team's opponent. The two Dragalge retreated into the water in a flash. "Yeah! You better run you punks! We sure showed them hunh?" I laughed. "What about Al and Mal?" asked Rose. Beth had a look of pure shock as Rose said that. "I'm going after them!" exclaimed Beth. Beth darted towards the water, but was she was soon stopped by Rose. "You're a fire type sis! You won't last a minute in there! Let me go," explained Rose. Beth stopped in her tracks. "You sure?" "Yeah! I can transform into other Pokemon remember?" asked Rose with a wink. "Well... okay. Kick their butts sis," laughed Beth. Rose nodded and dashed towards the water. |
| "We'll be swimming circles around you two," exclaimed the Dragalge, both picking up speed as they began circling Mal and I. If we stay here much longer we'll be goners for sure! "Al, we can't let them circle us like this!" "What should we do?!" "... I have an idea! Can you distract them? Every moment counts!" "Alright... Here I go...!" I propelled myself just at the right time when the two of them crossed each others path, spinning my two tails as fast as I could. It almost felt like I was cutting through the water; as I collided with one of the Dragalge, he was thrown out of his orbit and sent straight into the other. The two of them were spinning out of control and landed on the sea floor, shouting at each other. "You watch where you're going!" "No, YOU watch where you're going!" "At least I wasn't the one who veered off like you did!" "Shut up!" "Augh, whatever! Let's just try that again, okay, idiot?!" "Fine, wha--! Idiot?!" The way they were just fighting with each other... Can we use that to our advantage? I faced Mal and asked, "They got real distracted when they were fighting, can we use that to our advantage?" "Actually... yeah, I think I can get them in one shot...! Can you distract them again? Try to get them as close to each other as possible!" "Gotcha," I said as I turned and saw the Dragalge heading for us again. Now what should I do? I doubt they'd drop their guard again... Maybe I can get them to attack each other? "Take this, brat!" One of the Dragalge launched a mass of purple sludge at me, catching me off guard and grazing my tails. There are so many kinds of attacks, how will I know what's gonna hit me next?! "Urgh, your aim is... is... as bad as it smells, gross!" I exclaimed at them, getting some distance away from the trail of sludge. "Why, you...! You... you take that back," he shouted at me, enraged by my remark. I stuck my tongue out at him and his reaction. "Make me," I taunted, hoping to get the better of his temper. The other Dragalge scowled and started heading for me, only to be stopped by his enraged brother. "What?! Lemme at 'em, he's asking for it!" "He's not asking for YOU, he's asking for ME, Aargh!" In his fit of rage he charged at me with great speed, his fins glowing white with energy. "Uh-oh, gotta move!" I lunged out of the way and shot water at him as he went by, growling in frustration from the hit. "That's it, I'll tear you to shreds! Let's see you dodge this attack!" I don't have a good feeling about this one... I'm getting exhausted, and I don't think I can dodge him forever. Before I knew it, a wall of purple spikes were being launched right at me! "Aah!" I exclaimed and thrust myself upwards, my body nearly drained of energy at this point. The spikes kept going... right at the other Dragalge! "Oh, crap! Idiot!!!" I don't think the spikes poisoned him, but they definitely raked him up pretty good. He didn't have enough time to get out of the way, so I guess I've really been pushing myself here. Not to mention my luck. "Why didn't you dodge?!" "You expect me to see every bit of your stupid fight?!" "Don't call me stupid!" "I said your FIGHT is stupid, stupid!" "Shut up, stupid!" "Arg, that DOES it! C'mere, fool," and just like that they were fighting again, except they're actually hitting each other this time! "Alright Al, watch out!" "Ah, alright...!" It hurt to spin my tails at this point, but at least I'm not poisoned or beat up; just beat. Mal inhaled deeply and let loose a bright beam of... something? It glistened and shined brightly, striking the unsuspecting Dragalge. On impact, they... they... "... They're frozen solid!" That beam of whatever froze them together in one hit; kill two birds with one stone, I suppose. "Phew, that really did a number on me... Ice Beam's something I haven't quite mastered, but it's definitely effective..." "I'm pretty worn out myself... Let's head back to shore." |
| Before I came fully conscious, I heard some voices. One of them said “Hey, I think that he is coming around.” “Thank you for all you done. I think I can take care of him from here.” The female voice from earlier said. “No problem, it is my job to heal the injured. I am a Blissey after all.” The first voice said. When I open my eyes completely, I saw a large pink like Pokémon leaving the room. I look around to get my surroundings and it looks like I’m in a den of some sort with windows placed throughout the room. I can see the clouds and trees through the windows. I then tried to sit up only to succeed in propping myself up. I then notice another figure in the room with me. The figure was a fox like Pokémon with red fur covering most of its body. It had cream color fur on its head, shoulder’s and chest area. The tail was completely cream color with a long stick in the back of the tail. It had a hint of white color fur around its muzzle and on the chest. It had two lighter shades of red shapes on its legs. It had long red fur in both of its ears that looks like flames. It had black feet and claws. It was about five feet tall. “How do you fell now little one?” She asks. “My body feels sore all over and numb, but otherwise I feel ok. I am hungry though.” “I am not surprise. You were out for a while. The nurse told me that you should take it easy for the night.” “I will, with what I been through today I really do need the rest. I take it you were the one who save me from those Sneasel’s.” “I am.” “What move did you used back there in my fight?” “The move I used back there to help you out in your battle was FLAMETHROWER.” “Where am I exactly?” “You’re in my house located just on the outskirts of this village. The village name is Kaiju. Do not ask me what it stands for, for I have no idea.” “What is your name by the way? Mine name is John.” “My name is Juliet and I’m a Delphox. Let me gather up some berries for you and I will be right back. It shouldn’t take me long.” “Take your time. I don’t think I will be going anywhere for the night.” As Juliet left to gather some berries, I decided to take a better look at my surroundings. I look underneath me to see a bed made entirely of dried grass, which I am surprise that it doesn’t catch fire with my tail on it and all. There was a verity of herbs hanging along one side of the room. Beside the bed there was a table with a bowl of water on it, probably to wash up real quickly when you get up in the morning. Besides that, there wasn’t much else in the room to explain about. A few seconds later Juliet returns with a small bowl of berries. The bowl was mainly filled with Oran, Pecha and Cheri berries. Juliet place the bowl full of berries beside and sat in the same corner as she was earlier. I started to dig into the bowl full of berries. I then noticed that she had someone else following her into the room. The figure had the same features as I do except that he was 6 feet tall, two horns on the top of his head, a longer muzzle then mine, two large wings that were attached on his shoulders blades near the upper back. He had three long sharp claws on his hands and a larger build overall. The one major difference is that instead of orange and cream color like me, he was black through and through. “So, you are the Charmander that I heard so much about. John if I’m not mistaking.” He said. “That would be me.” “My name is Trent and I am your final evolution known as Charizard. You already meet my mate. I hear that you took on a dozen Sneasel’s by yourself for the most part. How did you pull that one off?” “To tell you the truth, I think I was just relying mainly on instinct until near the end of my fight.” “That is no small feat for a Charmander as you. So I hear from my wife saying that you were once human, is that true?” I began to chock on one of the berries. After I manage to get air back into my lungs I ask, “How could you possible know that? I haven’t told anyone about myself since I got here.” “She overheard your conversation with MEWTWO earlier. She has the tendency to eavesdrop on others conversation from time to time and I have a lot a question that I was hoping that you could answer.” “Oh boy I am in trouble now. I really wish MEWTWO has here to help me out.” “John can you hear me?” “MEWTWO is that you. Where in the hell are you? I think that I might be in some trouble here.” “Don’t worry about me. I am safe for the time being. ARTICUNO was giving me a hard time. John the reason I am contacting you now is to let you know that it is safe to tell these two what has transpired to you.” “Are you sure that it is safe to just tell them that kind of information. I thought that you told me never to give that information to anyone regardless of how friendly they may be.” “I have sense their feelings and it is safe to tell them. Besides I think that you can help each other out in the long run. Do not ask me how I know, I just know.” “Ok. Thanks again MEWTWO. I was just about to give them some of the truth, but not all of it. So who is ARTICUNO?” “That would be my ‘friend’ that I mention earlier, but I don’t think he was working on his own free will. It felt like he was being controlled by someone else.” “How could you possible know something like that?” “If you have been around as long as I have. You know when someone is not acting normal. To me it felt like ARTICUNO was hypnotize, but more about that later. But I don’t have the time to give you more information because I have just been found. The next time we meet, it will be face to face. See you soon!” “I will be just focusing on why you were attack, who do you think it could be, and what was your human life was like before all this, just mainly out of curiosity. The reason why I am asking all of this from you is because I am part of a Rescue You Team and I want to help you out in any way that I can. Are you even listening to me?” I snap back to reality after I just realize that I was zoned out there for a moment. “Huh… Oh yeah I was listening.” “Now don’t lie to me. I know that look anywhere. You were having a conversation with someone else just now telepathic.” “How can you know that?” Juliet answers the question for him. “I may not look like it, but I am part psychic as well. So Trent here picked up a few traits about psychics from me. I tend to have conversation with some of my friends with just the mind from time to time and yes, you do zone out from the real world when you do that. I hear that stronger psychics don’t zone out when they are talking to two or more different people at the same.” “Any who, who were you talking to just now?” Trent asks. “I was just talking to MEWTWO that all.” “JUST TALKING TO MEWTWO! If MEWTWO contacts anyone for any reason it has to be of great importance. So what did he want to talk to you about.” “He was giving me some background information on who attack me and all. He also told me that it was alright to tell you guys about my past. I see now that you guys just want to help me out. So what where those questions that you wanted me to answer for you again?” Trent repeated the entire question that he wanted me to answer. “I think I will start off with my past life. Now please bear with me as it has been a very long and a very stressful day for me.” For the next thirty minutes, I told Trent and Juliet what has happen to me in the past day alone. I told them that I was in an accident, lost both of my parents, knocking on death door due to injuries, saved by a stranger who is not a stranger to me anymore, getting a crash course about Pokémon and finally getting attack by someone who I have no idea on why the want me dead. “…and then you came along Juliet and saved me from those Sneasels after I was poisoned. And that is how I ended up here with you guys.” “Mon, you just can’t seem to catch a break now can you? I am sorry for your loss though.” Trent said. “You can say that again. Anyway, MEWTWO told me earlier that ARTICUNO was the one that send those Sneasel’s after me in the woods, but MEWTWO thinks that ARTICUNO was being controlled by someone else. Who though, he does not know. That is all the information that I have on the current situation.” “The only way to find out who is exactly behind this attack, you need to find ARTICUNO and defeat him in battle. But that is easier said than done for ARTICUNO never stays in the same place for long and defeating him in battle is no small fate. So there is not going to be any information on ARTICUNO whereabouts for quite some time.” “So what I am supposed to do till then?” “I say that you need to stay off his radar for now and to lie low. Seeing that you have nowhere else to go, you can live here with use. We can raise you as if you were our own son. Even though MEWTWO gave you a lot of information about ‘us’, Pokémon in general, we are still sending you off to school to learn. You will be starting tomorrow.” “Even if I didn't know a lot about this world, you are still sending me off to school. WHY?” “If you act like one of the young ones do, you will not draw as much attention to yourself and it also helps you to stay off someone radar. Who knows, maybe you will learn something that may actually help you out in the future.” “Ok. I agree that is one of the better reasons that I’ve heard about going to school. But what if someone asks me about my past? What should I tell them especially if they ask me about this?” “If someone does ask about your past tell them that you have been living with us for the past 8 years. Anything else like what you do for fun and stuff, make it up on the fly. But it has to be believable. If someone does ask about your scar tell them that you get it one day training by yourself out in the woods.” “I will try and remember that.” “It is getting late I think that we all should turn in for the night. You have a big day tomorrow. Oh and before I forget, if you need someone to train with, do not hesitate to ask me. You may even pick up on some of my battle strategies that you can use as your own.” “Why are you guys being so kind to me? I mean that we hardly know each other and all, so why would you go so far to take care of a complete stranger?” “That is one of my jobs being part of a Rescue Team. We look out for those that can’t fend for themselves from those that seek to due them harm. If someone else had found you, the majority will ask you the same questions that I did and if you told them the same things that you told us, most will think that you are really crazy and send you off to how knows where. But don’t think too much about it. For the time being, this is going to be your room. Tomorrow I will show you around town and then get you sign up for school.” “Before I go to bed should I refer to you guys as Trent and Juliet or mom and dad?” “The latter will do. Now good night and get some rest.” Both of them said at the same time. “Good night.” And with that they both left the room, leaving me to myself and my thoughts. “Man this has been one really messed up day for me. Trent and Juliet decided to take care of me and allow me to live with them. Trent said something about being part of a Rescue Team, what is that exactly? I will ask Trent tomorrow when he shows me around town.” Before I fell asleep that night only one thought was going through my mind. “I hope that I don’t make a fool out of myself for my first day of school.” And with that I fell into a deep sleep. |
| It wasn't long before Al and Mal appeared from the water, and with that appearance, my anxiety was graciously lifted. A grin swept across all of our faces as we saw them. "Hey! You guys are okay!" exclaimed Torchic. We all instantaneously smothered Al and Mal as they appeared from the water. "Yeah, turns out they wanted to fight each other more than they wanted to fight us," replied Al smugly. "Hmm...?" awed Pichu. We decided to begin our walk home. "One of the guys hit his teammate, and they started fighting over it. So Al here, came up with a plan to make em fight each other," explained Mal. "They just FOUGHT each other?" I asked doubtingly. Allen stretched his arms outward, then then let them flail to his sides, "Yeah! We didn't even have to do anything really." Mal ran in front of the group and started chuckling. "Just focus on them, idiot!" said Mal with a forced tone equal to that of the Dragalge. Al instantly jumped in with a similar tone to Froakie's, "Okay! Fine- Wait! Did you say idiot?! Hunh... I suppose I AM an idiot." We all had a good laugh at their role-play, but it was time to say good-bye. "See you guys later! It was nice meeting you team....." "--Electric Firefly" I finished for Beth. My rescue team members gave me an untranslatable look. "Team Electric Firefly. Thanks for the help. We'd give ya something for helping but... We don't really.... Y'know...?" started Beth. "No problem guys. This one's on us," I said with a grin. Beth and Rose smiled wide, "Thanks. If we need a rescue team, we'll know who to look out for!" "Not a problem guys. And hey, it was cool... Umm.... Not hanging out really... But..." "Yeah, we got your drift," said Rose. "See ya guys. Ma's gonna be worried sick about us, we need to go now!" Beth panicked. "Oh my gosh, you're right! This actually took longer than we thought! Gotta run! Bye!" And with Beth's sudden exclamation, they were all gone in a flash, leaving just me, Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu. "Electric Firefly...?" echoed Pichu after the others were quite the distance away. I shrugged as we continued to walk, "Yeah. I thought about it and well.... I decided I might as well mix all of our names up. Electric for Pichu, fire for Torchic, and fly for Tailow." Tailow flew ahead of us, but only to keep up with our walking speed. "I love it! Team Electric Firefly to the rescue! Sounds like someone you'd definitely want to help you on an A rank mission!" praised Torchic. Tailow looked at me, with a look of realization on his face. "What about you, though? You're part of the team. You gotta have a part in the name," he said simply. "What about.... Aura Electric Firefly!" exclaimed Pichu with glee. "That could work, and-- Hey! We could shorten it into the three letters... Anorithms." "Acronyms," I corrected Torchic. "Yeah! Anyways... Team A.E.F. To the rescue!" he finished. "A.E.F.? Let me guess...? Annoying Empty-headed Freaks?" a faintly familiar hostile voice appeared. I didn't want to do deal with this now. Especially not after having dealt with a fight I was hardly any help in. "Chimchar..." I muttered. "That's my name, loser! Don't wear it out! Anyways...!" Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu all stood motionless as Chimchar dropped from atop a tree to the ground in front of us. "I think you and me got some stuff to settle, eh Riolu?" Chimchar said with a scowl. I stood there, my paws clenching, not uttering a single word for quite some time. I would fight him, but if I did, how would that make me any better than my dad? My REAL dad, anyways. "You got lucky your daddy was around to save you, and that stupid Buizel, guy. Now I get to pound you to the ground. So, you three, if you don't wanna see things get ugly, just walk home now." Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu hesitated. Pichu swallowed her heart, shaking in complete fear. "N-not... NOT A CHANCE YOU JERK!" Snapped Torchic. Tailow and Pichu joined his decision. "Yeah! We're a team! Always will be! You wanna fight Riolu, you'll have to fight us!" claimed Pichu. Chimchar became very suddenly defensive, even fearful if I could accurately pinpoint his emotions. "Fine! You'll just have to face my brother too then!" exclaimed Chimchar. Pichu squeezed, "Older... Br... Brother...?" "Yep! In fact, here he is! Monferno! They're gonna gang up on me!" Chimchar called. He turned his head towards the bushes, then me. I didn't move an inch, I just had to be ready for his brother to attack us. In a flash, I was struck by a thin blast of fire, causing me to shriek in the process. "You even touch my brother, I will slam all of you into the ground..." A red and orange monkey, similar to Chimchar, only taller and having noticeably different features, approached us. "Now, let's try this again shall we? Are you three gonna leave, or are you gonna suffer Riolu's punishment?" sneered Monferno with a flame engulfing his entire body. Pichu was quivering in complete fear. "Guys... Come on... We got this... We'll... Beat em...." Monferno slammed his burning fist to my jaw, my entire body whirling around and skidding across the ground. I had to struggle to stand, but I managed. However, as I stood to my feet, Monferno gripped his hand around my neck and lifted me off my feet, his hand beginning to pulse from an intense heat that started to burn my collar. Suddenly, Monferno was struck by Tailow's beak as he flew full speed. Simply shrugging off the attack, Monferno launched an enormous flame at Tailow as he circled around. Tailow groaned as he skid across the ground. Monferno slammed my head into an oak tree, causing me to gasp in pain. "I'm stronger than all four of you combined! You think I can't take all of you down!?" Monferno sneered. "L...leave... us... a... lone," I grunted through the pain in my skull. "Give me one reason I shouldn't slam you so hard all of your limbs break..." he snarled. I was cowering too much to respond, my head continuously throbbing in a monotony of pain. "ANSWER ME!!!!!!!!!" he shrieked. "Why don't I give you a hundred reasons?" a very familiar voice asked. My eyes widened past the pain. A blue orb of light was hurled straight at Monferno, causing him to drop me to the ground. Monferno was flung into the tree he slammed me into, which was pretty ironic. "Dad!" I muttered ecstatically. Lucario was standing atop a tree branch, his right arm extended outward revealing he had just fired an aura sphere. He then leapt from the 20-foot high branch, flipped forwards, and landed gracefully on the ground. Monferno managed to stand quickly after his impact with the tree. "If you were smart, you wouldn't get up and fight. There's a saying... Don't fight what you can't defeat," dad stated. Torchic, Pichu, and Tailow approached me, Tailow at a weak limp. "You think I can't beat you? Ha! Don't make me laugh! I'll beat you down, then I'll beat your son down for messing with my little brother!" Lucario sighed, "First of all... Your brother tells lies. My son never messed with Chimchar, it was Chimchar who began to bully my son. I stepped in and ended the brawl between them, and it just so turns out Chimchar was savagely beating Riolu, my son! Now, I'm going to give you one chance! Leave now and pretend this never happened, or suffer the consequences for an irrational decision. Your move..." dad snarled, a flame of passion in his eyes. Monferno hesitated. "My brother doesn't even know how to fight! He doesn't know the first thing about battling! You think he's capable of bullying a Riolu? Machop even saw how Riolu was mean to Chimchar in class--!" "I am a Lucario. I can sense the aura flow of all living Pokemon on the planet. With this ability, I can sense when one is lying or not. What if we performed a test on your brother then? Clearly he is deceiving you, and many, many more. What you say is true though, he does behave this way, but only front of elders," dad replied. "My little bro is not a liar! What part of that don't you get!" Monferno growled. "Then, you don't mind?" Lucario asked calmly. Monferno was hesitant at first, but seemed calm with my dad's tone. "Fine! Do it! Chimchar, get over here!" Chimchar was terrified, enough said. "Umm... I think we should just leave Mono..." Staggered Chimchar. "Don't Mono me! Get over here now!" Monferno shrieked at his little brother. Chimchar gulped and slowly walked towards my father. "Monferno, I'm going to plant my paw against your forehead, when I do, I want you to close your eyes and look at Chimchar. As Chimchar tells a lie, his aura will turn white, as he tells the truth, his aura will remain the same..." Lucario stated. I simply watched in awe. "What're they doing?" asked Tailow. "They're gonna do a lie test on Chimchar! They're finally gonna stop him from bullying everyone!" laughed Pichu. "That's so cool... Can you see when I'm lying, Riolu?" asked Torchic. "I dunno... Try something..." I chuckled, "what's your deepest, darkest secret?" "Umm... Never mind..." he staggered. I chuckled lightly, and continued to watch the showdown. "Go on Chimchar! Prove his dad wrong!" Monferno exclaimed. From the looks of Chimchar's face, he couldn't take it anymore. "Okay! I LIED! Whaddya want from me?! GOSH!" Chimchar yelled. Monferno's eyes widened. "What...?" "It's true okay! I... Fought him... but only because he's a loser! He..." And that was it, the one Pokemon I would never expect to cry, was crying. Sobbing, even. Monferno looked at me in sympathy. "Oh my Arceus... I can't believe it... My brother... But you're just... Y'know what? I don't give a crap! I'm not saying another word to you, because you're coming home, after you say sorry to Riolu, Lucario, Tailow, Torchic, and Pichu. Then, you're gonna say sorry to everyone else you told this huge lie to!" shrieked Monferno. Chimchar didn't even reply, just continued sobbing uncontrollably. "Say you're SORRY!!!" screamed Monferno. "I'm... Sorry...." he whimpered. "Tell me this, I'm sure our parents are gonna want to hear this. Does he bully a lot?" "Yeah! All the time! Him and Machop work together to pick on everyone in the class!" exclaimed Tailow. I shuffled uncomfortably at the situation. Monferno had a never ending scowl on his face, but it soon forcefully changed into a sympathetic frown. "I'm sorry for attacking you guys. I had no idea my little brother was so..." He sighed. "It's fine. Just... Don't do it again," were the only words I could muster. Monferno scowled once again and turned toward his brother, then us again. "I mean it. If there's ANYTHING I can do for you guys to make up for this, I will do it. Anything at all. That goes for all four of ya. And as for Chimchar, he's gonna miserable, like all the kids he's bullied." "Thank you Monferno, but don't scold him too harshly. He is only a child, and still learning," dad stated softly. "That's not my choice, talk to my parents," chuckled Monferno. Lucario nodded, and Monferno decided that was his queue to leave. Monferno walked towards his sobbing brother and yelled, "Get up cry baby! Let's put ya back into your egg where you belong! Doesn't feel too good does it!" After few more insults he was gone as were we. |
| Walking back home was certainly more exhausting than the trip to the shore, especially when you consider the fact that we're walking uphill. There were even a few times Mal had to carry me over his shoulder when I'd lose my footing! I guess I got carried away back there; at least I don't have to worry about being alone, 'cause if no one's there to help, then I'd have been in some serious trouble. "How're you holding up, Al?" Mal asked after he helped me back up for the third time. "Ugh, I feel beat... My back hurts, too. I'm not... wounded too bad, am I?" "Dude, you've got a big ol' nasty scratch on your back, how could ya not notice!?" Beth exclaimed, "We're gonna have to fix you up as soon as we get home!" "Really...? Is it that bad? I can definitely feel it now." "It's infected," Rose pointed out. "Wonderful. Is it poisoned, too?" "Nnnnope. Just an infection," Rose answered, almost making it sound like it's no big deal. I don't remember getting injured, but I guess when we were caught up in the action I was hardly paying attention to my wounds. I guess a simple graze in this world will do more than give you a paper cut. Oh, no, you have to get poisoned or something with it, too. That small cut isn't good enough for this world's expectations; throw in a few punches with that cut and I guess that'd be enough, right? Wait! If anything, it should be infected if it's gonna stick around! Gosh I'm tired...! Are we... "... there yet?" "Almost. You're bruised up, too, so you might not want to go to school tomorrow," Mal suggested. "..." "Well, at least we taught those baddies a lesson, eh, Mal?" Beth tried lightening the mood. It worked to an extent, I mean, at least it wasn't all for nothing. "Are you already thinking about another mission to go on?" Oh God, another one? Already? "Nah, I think if we did then we'd be the team of crazies," Beth joked. Thank goodness. "Who'd be the leader of Team Crazy? You, Beth?" Rose kidded. "If anyone, it'd be Al! Our plan was crazy enough to work, and it was Al who got the Dragalge fighting each other," Mal pitched in. "Hah, me, crazy? I'd say we're all crazy," I laughed, although it kinda hurt. We joked for a few more moments, finally reaching our last destination for today. "We're home!" "I hope Mom wasn't too worried while we were out..." "Let's head in..." "I think my aching back knows we're here, I'm ready to collapse..!" *** "... And then, Al made their own attacks turn on each other. I took the window of opportunity and froze them both together with an Ice Beam," Mal finished explaining to Mienshao. We all sat at the table together in the main room, letting Mienshao know the details. "So both teams stood strong together in the end," Mienshao assumed, nodding. "Your parents would've been very proud of you all. I'm so grateful to be called "Mom" by all of you, dears." "Aw, Mom! You're making Rose blush," Beth said, blushing just as much as Rose. "How are you doing, Al?" Mienshao asked me. I sat between Beth and Rose, my back covered with strange cloth. It was cool to the touch, but relaxing at the same time. "It's definitely better than what it was, thank yo--" ... Just now I felt... No, I caught a glimpse of someone. Someone from my home world. It was how Mienshao asked me the question, and when I had answered. My mind retreated for the moment to the past... Not just a set moment, but more of a collage of moments I've been in this situation. Who I saw through Mienshao was, in fact, my own mother. I had to look down at the floor, or I might've started crying. Did I... make the right decision? To leave all of my loved ones behind like that? Sure, life wasn't too bright, then, but could I have done something about it? Did I make it seem so bleak on my own accord? My heart ached more than my back thinking about this. "... Is something wrong, Al?" I had to dismiss the thoughts for now. Whether this was the right decision or not, I'm here, so I shouldn't drown myself in the past now. Maybe later, but not now. I shook my head and looked back up at her. "Oh, uh, nothing's wrong! It's just... this cloth on my back. It makes me feel tired." Being honest here, it actually did that to an extent. "Ah, then let's wrap everything up and get a good night rest," Mienshao said. "... Oh, and one more thing, Mienshao?" I called out. "Yes?" "Is it... alright if I called you Mom, too? I know my real mom is out there somewhere, but is it okay if I could?" She looked at me and smiled, saying, "Of course you can, Al." "... Thank you...!" |
| I arose early the next morning to see that there was a light layer of fog outside. I got out of bed and stretch and clean up with the bowl of water. “I think that was the best sleep that I ever have and I am surprise that the bed didn’t burn at all and was surprisingly soft.” I made my way out of the room to noticed that I was in a larger round room and from the looks of it, it felt like that this was the dining room, if you want to put it into perspective. I notice that there were other rooms all around this one room. In the center of the room was a table that was meant to sit up to at least six Pokémon at a time. How I know was because of the number of chairs that were around the round table. There was a dresser in a corner that, by the looks of it, holds the plates, bowls, and other items that I don’t feel like mentioning right now. In one side of the room, there was a well with a bucket that was attached to it by a rope. I then notice that there were two other rooms that look the same as mine. On closer inspection, the room closest to mine was the sleeping quarters for Trent and Juliet while the other lead outside into a garden with a river flowing through the garden like it was a part of it. I then saw Juliet walking towards me with a basket full of berries. “Morning John. You are up early today. Were you too tired to sleep last night?” “Not at all mom.” “I don’t think that I will ever get used to saying mom and dad to Trent and Juliet” “I am just an early riser that all. By the way where’s dad?” “He is already outside waiting on you. Just head through the garden to go outside, but before you do take this.” She handed me a small basket of berries, probably my breakfast and lunch for school, a small bag full of paper, charcoal for writing, and a few other items that I would probably need for school. At this point I realized something. “What happen to the claw that I pick up from my fight with the Sneasel’s?” “Your father has it at the moment along with a gift that he got for you last night.” “A gift. Why would he get me a gift?” “Why don’t you go see him and ask him yourself?” “I will, but I do have a question. How long does school normally last?” “It varies from day to day depending on what they will teach you in school. But most of the time you should be home around 3 O’clock at the latest.” “I am not going to even ask how the hell she would know that information. I haven’t seen a single clock since I got here.” “If you are wondering how I know that, there is a clock tower in the middle of town.” I would have been surprise if I hadn’t remembered that she was part psychic as well. I thank her for the stuff that she handed to me and I made my way to where Trent was waiting for me. When I reach him, I noticed that he was lost in his own thoughts. As I was about to approach him, he snap back to reality and gave me a smile. “Are you ready to see the town and the school you are going to attend?” Trent ask. “I am ready as I’ll ever be. Mom also said that you have the claw that I found and a gift for me.” “OH MAN! I completely forgot to bring it with me. I will be right back with the gift. As for the claw, I’ll be holding on to it until I think that you are ready to use it efficiently.” And with that, he took off. I had to blink a few times to make sure that I wasn’t seeing anything, or hearing anything. “Wow. I didn’t have time to follow his movements. I wonder if I will be that fast and did he just say that he forgot the gift.” I just hang my head down and shook it a few times with a small grin on my face. After about a minute or so of waiting, Trent returns holding some kind of necklaces in his hand. “Hey John, I completely forgot about the gift but here you go.” He hands over that neck as I began to examine. It was a silver necklace that had some sort of burnt object that was cylinder in shape attached to it. “It is a CHARCOAL necklace. It will increase your fire type moves up. I found it very convenient in most of my rescue missions. I hope that it will prove useful for you. Oh, on a side note, the necklace won’t break even while you are in a fight and the chain extends to fit any size.” My eyes bulge with wonder as I put on the necklace. “Thank you. I really like it. So where are we going to go to first in town?” “Why don’t I show you instead.” Trent said as he led me to town. It was a ten minute walk till we reach the town. Some of the things that he showed me were the Kangaskhan safe were you can deposit your items that will stay there until you need them. Then there was the training dojo were you can practices your moves and not worry about hurting others, but it won’t be open for a while due to damages that Trent won’t tell me how it got damage so badly. He also showed me some shops that you can purchase items, for recuse teams only, like scarfs, berries, etc… And like my mom said, there is a giant clock tower in the middle of town. The last place he showed me was the location of the Rescue team guild. “Well I think that is about everything you need to know about this town. Do you have any question that we need to know son?” “Just one. Where is the school that I will be attending?” “It is right over the hill behind the Rescue Guild.” “Well thing what are we waiting for, let’s go.” I said with some enthusiasm as I took off running towards the school. Okay I admit that I was getting excited to learn more about this world with each passing minute. Yeah it has its ups and downs but overall it is one hell of a place to be raised in. Well I can’t say all that about this place just yet since I haven’t even been here for a full week yet. It didn’t take a long to get to the school and I had to admit that I was somewhat impress on how large the school building was. I won’t bore you with the details about the school for now, but I will tell you later. As we approach the steps I see a large cream and orange dog with black strips on it legs and back that I believe is called an Arcanine. Trent decides to walk up to him and starts to chat with him. I decided to just sit back and wait for him to finish. “Hey Trent, how’s it been? I haven’t seen you for a while. How is Juliet treating you?” The Arcanine said. “You know has she’s acts Fred. She is a handful. Are you bored out of you mind guarding the school day after day? And how is that daughters of yours coming along?” “No, not yet, but it does keep me busy and close to home. Oh and you will be glad to hear that she join the rescue team last week, and speaking of kids, who’s the kid? I didn’t know that you and Juliet had one.” “Oh, you mean John. Me and Juliet are looking after him. He is actually here to get enrolled in this school.” Fred just nods his head in agreement. “You know that would make him the third new student here in less than two weeks.” I pick my head up from hearing that. “So there are a couple of new students here. I wonder if I will meet any of them.” “Really, I didn’t know that. If I might ask, who are the other two?” Trent asks. “I am not really suppose too tell you, but I know that I can trust you. One is a Riolu and the other is a Buizel. Well I won’t keep you waiting any longer, you may go inside now.” Fred than looks at me. “And you better follow the rules or you will have to deal with me, you hear.” “Y-Yes sir.” He looks at me like I have a second head. I look at Dad for an explanation. But Fred was one step ahead of him. “Did your son just spoke with his mind?” Fred asks. “And what if I did. I would think that it would be normal.” “Yeah psychic type speaking with the mind is normal, BUT NOT FIRE TYPES! Where did you learn to do that kid?” “Sorry to disappoint you, but I was born like that.” Fred just hangs his head in disappointment as he moves to the side to let us in. Once we were inside it didn’t take us long to get me enrolled for this school. After I got enrolled and was handed my scheduled, I was lead to my classroom by a Growlithe name Amber. “Well son. I would love to stick around but I have to go to the Rescue Team tent to get my mission. I will see you when I get home.” I turn around to wave at him as he left. I then turn back around and follow Amber. “So what is your name Charmander?” Amber asks. “My name is John.” She gave me the same look as Fred did. “Is everyone I’m going to talk to look at me like that the first time?” “I think it would be a safe assumption. Well this is your classroom. I would love to stick around and chat but I have other things to do.” And with that she took off. I stop and read the name that was on the board beside the room. It said ‘Mrs. Roselia Elementary’. “WOW. I didn’t think that I would be able to read or understand there language until they teach it to me. You learn something new every day.” “Well here I go.” I will admit that I am somewhat nervous because I will admit, what could happen on your first day of school. Get into a fight. I didn’t know how true those words would be. With my mind set I step into the classroom where I was by a barrage of noises. “Are you the new student that I was informed about?” I believe this Pokémon was the teacher that was talking to me. “Y-yes mam. M-my name is J-John.” At this the whole class stops talking and where looking at me like I was some kind of freak. “Oh boy. This is going to be a long day. Why did I agree to go to school again.” |
| The classroom was loud, as usual, as I sat down in my desk beside Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu. "So, Riolu? What did you and your dad train on yesterday?" asked Pichu. I sat back in my chair, all cool like. "We went over some attacks finally. My dad is gonna teach me less about defense now. I had to convince him though," I chuckled. Pichu simply replied, "Ohh." "Attention class!" exclaimed Mrs. Rose. The entire classes attention was now on the teacher. An unfamiliar face catching my eye. He was an orange snake with a flame at the tip of his tail. "We have a new student everyone. So please give a warm welcome to John." The guy was nerve wrecked, that much was obvious. He just stood there, stiff as a statue. He was nervous, not to mention incredibly shy. It made sense though. He just left his home and his first impression is what's gonna get him his reputation here. Kind of like me, only not so much. John gulped, and bit his lip. Mrs. Rose, in complete understanding, said, "Take a seat wherever you like okay?" The kid nodded, and looked around for an empty spot, sluggishly inching through the rows of desks. I could hear one of my classmates whispering rude comments, and a girl correcting him. "He's weird--" "He's new dummy. You were like this when you were new!" "Nuh-Uh!" I, being the kind and friendly person I am, made the decision that felt right. This guy obviously wasn't all that hyped about everyone yet. "Hey!" he jumped as I called out, "Sit over here, dude!" I pointed at the desk to the Northwest of me, smiling to assert the fact I was indeed a friend. "Umm... Okay..." the first words from him appeared. He slowly moved to the desk and sat in the chair, a somewhat fearful look on his face. "Hey... You've got nothing to be nervous about dude. You seem cool, and... Don't worry about anything. Maybe we can hang out after school or something...?" I said sincerely. He nodded, showing a slight grin. "Thanks... I'm John..." These nicknames. It always had me wondering why I couldn't simply have one. I hated my life as a human, yes, but it was my label. John didn't even sound like a Pokemon name, but-- "Riolu...?" I could hear Celebi speaking to me. My attention rose to her, the world seeming to stop moving around me as we spoke. "I have a confession to make. Now, this is probably sudden, but you deserve to know." "Ohh... What is it?" My inner voice asked. "It's a two parter really. Umm... I... This is going to come off as a shocker but... Geez, how to start?" she flustered. "What's a two parter? Is something wrong? Do I have to go back to Earth?" I panicked. "No no no! Nothing like that! I promise you! Umm... Remember I told you that you're not the only human living here?" "Yeah... What about it?" I wondered. "You asked if you could get in contact with the human... Pokemon. I told you I would have to discuss it with the guardians and they declined. Well... I talked again to the guardians of the other humans. They said yes, but only because you, ironically, already know two humans," Celebi preached. I made a face, "I do...? Who are they?" "Umm... Don't flip out but... The guardians also told me they would tell their pupil but--" "Celebi, just tell me already," I chuckled. She sighed, "Al... And John..." My jaw dropped, "You... You're kidding right? I mean... I kinda get this John guy but... Allen? Seriously?" If I could see her she would be nodding. "And I still can't believe you became friends with two of them... Unless..." She laughed uncontrollably. "MewTwo and Latios, you sly Vulpix's you!" I was totally confused at her statement. "What is it?" I asked. "I see it now. Latios just refused to tell me ooh... And then MewTwo finally becomes a guardian and does the exact same thing. Sorry... Umm... Latios and MewTwo, apparently, wanted you to meet Allen and John by quote on quote, coincidence. When really, they purposefully led everything up to the point where you'll all be friends! I'm a bit confused as to why he wouldn't let me tell you in the first place... Ha! I'll figure it out umm... So yeah... There's that." "Part two now. It's more of a choice to you than anything but... I thought about your name, Damian. I actually really like it, and I think it suits you better than Riolu. After all, you're not just another Pokemon. You're special. Why not go by your Earth name from now on?" I thought for a moment, but tried not to overthink it. It would be strange to do out of the blue and just change my name for everyone. "How would I explain to everyone I wanna change my name?" "Trust me on this... There's an actual Pokemon by the name Damien who basically any Pokemon who knows their history will know what you mean." "Who was Damien?" I asked, intrigued. "Damien was a Loudred, who lived long ago to warn villagers of any attacks that may occur from rival factions with his loud voice. However, due to a battle where he was seriously injured, he could no longer use his voice. So his days as a messenger were over, sadly. One day in Acedel, his village, he saw a swarm of Beedrill flying towards the village at night. He tried to wake the villagers, but his injury prevented it. So, instead of doing nothing, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He stepped outside, standing in the way of the attacking Beedrill and he said to the leader, You've come to the wrong village friend. If you don't leave right now, I'll take care of you myself." "Now Damien was just one Pokemon, I mean... This Beedrill had an army behind him. So the leader laughed and said, What makes you think you can stop me? I have an army and you have nothing. We'll take this village and do with it as we please and if you have a problem with that, say now. Damien had to think now. Either fight without his only weapon, his voice, or give up everything he had. This wouldn't be a heroes tale, though, if he didn't do what you think he did. Damien planted his feet into the dirt clenched his fists and let out the loudest roar he could, and it could be heard for miles away. The Beedrill were all stunned by the move, and shortly after... Well... Let's just say Acedel Village lived to see another day. That story said..." "Damien is popular then...? I... Hmm... Y'know what?" The world was now in regular speed again, nothing seeming to be out of the ordinary, no one even calling me crazy for being silent for so long. "Nice to meetcha John... I'm... Damian." |
| I've been thinking about some of the choices I've made. Not the ones I've made in this world, but… the choice I made to come to this world. I agreed to come here because my life seemed to be in a constant slump, never advancing further in life. It was an opportunity that few in this world would get to have, so I pounced on it. When you put it the way I just did, it seems like a good choice overall, right? I've been thinking so, too, except there’s this constant nagging at the back of my mind. A fact that I had swept under the rug. For a while I didn't know what it was, but now, I can hear myself screaming at… myself. “You coward, you’re just running away from your troubles and fears!” I faced myself in this dream, fully conscious and aware. “But I’d never get a chance like this ever again, and—” “Shut up! You had responsibilities, and you threw them all away! How could you? How could I?!” Seeing me angry at myself is terrifying… I could feel his… my anger towards myself. “Leave me alone!” “I’m YOU, and I’m always going to be here, at the back of your mind! So what now?” … I don’t know. This choice I've made, I don’t think I can go back. If only I… “… If only you what?” a familiar voice echoed. It wasn't my own voice… “… Latios? Is that you?” “Indeed, it is. Bet you didn't know I could enter dreams like this, did you?” He materialized in front of me, my reflection fading away. Some of the pressure on my head went away, this nightmare subsiding for now. “How much have you heard?” “All of it, but don’t worry, I can understand.” “What, me abandoning my responsibilities?” I could feel that anger expressed on me building up, now. If I had-“ “No, stop it. Stop beating yourself up like this, what’s getting mad about it going to do?” “Urgh, I don’t know… I just can’t help but yell at myself at this point.” “Where will that get you?” “Sigh… I guess nowhere…” “Now then, is there anything I can help you with?” “I think you may know my first.” “Yes, well, getting back to the human world isn't possible right now.” “… I see… Is my family alright?” “… I can’t share that information with you.” “Why not?” “Well, you can’t just take a peek at other worlds like that, much like, say, Beth wanted to see your world. The thing is, she has no idea another world exists, so I have to keep everything under wraps.” “You could've just as easily said they were fine, couldn't you?” “Well, policies—“ “No, it’s more than that,” I whispered. I looked up at him as tears rolled down my face, my voice cracking, “They’re not doing well, are they? I've vanished from my home world, and there’s nothing they can do about it.” I was shaking all over now, the thought of my family mourning bringing me down to my knees. I can’t stop seeing that same image in my head! “Please stop crying… Here, let me soothe your mind,” he said, closing his eyes. Suddenly, my senses were dulled. I wasn't crying any more, and my throat quit hurting. It was as if my mind was momentarily calmed, clearing away most of these worries… There’s still that feeling of regret, though, staring at me from the back of my mind. I can’t help it, either way; no one can, I don’t think. “… Look, I’m sorry things have to be like this, but no matter where you go, there are always ups and downs in life. Just hang in there, all right? Find comfort in your friends here. Don’t worry about things you can’t change, and besides, I never said it was impossible to go back.” “… Alright. Thanks, Latios. I think I’m ready to wake up, now.” I sighed and relaxed my shoulders, feeling this dream world fade away… Latios’ words echoing one last time. “I’ll be watching you, don’t worry,” and like his voice, this dreamscape vanished. I woke up upstairs, in our bedroom. Mal, Rose, Beth and mine, that is. I wiped away the tears I could feel in that dream, forcing myself to not think about it too much. If I did, then I’d be back to square one… Wait a minute, something’s off. “Beth? Mal? Rose? Where… are y’all?” I looked around the room and quickly noticed that they were absent… “Oh, I forgot to mention, they went to school, so, uh, you should get moving,” Latios’ voice returned and faded like that… Gosh, serious one moment, the next— Oh crap, I gotta catch up! Where’d I put that book…? |
| "Sitting on a boat, sitting in a boat, with nothing to do." I sing out loud. Now I'm gonna yammer facts about me to check if I'm still sane. I'm am a 14 year old boy named Thornton. I'm five foot nine inches with brown hair, blue eyes, and pale skin. I have an IQ of 168. Finally, I have been stuck adrift in this wooden dingy ever since the plane my family was on crashed onto a deserted island when I was only eight, killing every one aboard except me. So now I've been island hopping with nothing but a picture of mom and dad, my solar powered IPod, my Swiss Army knife, and a kindle full of thousands of books which is also solar powered. But, alas, I am still bored of my life. "Gah, dang it! What does it take to escape the boredom that is this wretched situation?!?" I scream in angst. All of a sudden, the water in front of my boat, The Jolly Boson. I ready my Swiss Army knife and prepare to be like Mcgyver. Bracing myself, I gasp in awe at the giant column of water before me and what follows after. There, right in front of me, is a giant, bipedal entity with white scales, pink stripes, a glowing pearl on his shoulders, a long neck, two pink eyes, a long tail, and blue and pink glow. "Who, who are you?" I ask afraid of this ambiguous dragon. "I am Palkia. I have heard your plea and have deemed it valid of being answered. I can render space to my will, and you, are coming with me." Palkia states as he starts the rendering. "Wait! Where are you taking me? I want to keep my belongs and the boat. I've grown attached to them. Not so far as naming a Wilson sporting goods volley ball Wilson but I do want to keep it around to remind me of what I lost." I state. "I am taking you to PokePlanet, a world in another universe inhabited by no humans or animals, only creatures with special powers called Pokemon. As such, I must alter your form into that of a Pokemon. It will not harm you and I am sure you will enjoy it. As for your belongings, I can arrange a secret grotto to be created and your possessions will be transported there, as shall you be. Your boat will be enlarged and recreated to form a wooden shack. Now, we shall begin!" Palkia exclaims boldly. And with that, I am sucked up into a rift that transports me to a beautiful planet, an incredibly diverse ecosystem all around. As I fall to the grotto with a deep pond, I see myself. I am small, vulpine, covered in dark fur with a fuzzy tail behind me. As I speed towards my new home, a singular word enters my head. Zorua. |
| While the whole classroom was looking up at me, I couldn’t help but feel some pressure. I was stiff as a board and I bit my lip. “Come on. I just need to relax.” The teacher must have sense my nervousness and said, “Take a seat wherever you like okay.” I just nodded my head in agreement as I look around the classroom to find a seat. As I slowly made my way towards the desks, I couldn’t help but wonder why I was so tense. It was just school, it is not look someone would try and jump me in the middle of class. “Hey!” A voice said that made me jump. I really need to stop being so deep in thought that everything makes me jump. I look up towards the voice to see who said that. “Sit over here dude!” I noticed the one that spoke and he look like a black and blue jackal that sits and looks almost humanoid. “Umm… okay.” I slowly made my way towards the desk that is going to be my seat. It is not like I’m judging anyone just yet but he seems just a little bit too friendly in my opinion. As I sat done the Pokémon that spoke to me earlier began talking to me. "Hey... You've got nothing to be nervous about dude. You seem cool, and... Don't worry about anything. Maybe we can hang out after school or something...?" I nodded when a slight grin appeared on my face. Maybe I judge this kid too soon. I think that he is trying to make me feel a part of this school. “Thanks. I’m John.” "Nice to meetcha John... I'm... Damian." “Okay class, listen up. For those that are new here my name is Mrs. Roselia.” I face toward the front of the class. “For today’s lesson we are going to be doing something a little bit different. If you all we meet me outside in the open field in fifteen minutes I will explain what we are going to do today.” While the students were filling out of the classroom, we heard a loud commotion. As I made my way to the hallway, I saw what the commotion was all about. Apparently someone was in a hurry and collided with one of our classmates. Damian recognized the Pokémon. “Hey Al. Are you ok, and why where you in sure a rush?” The Pokémon named Al is a cream color otter with two tails. Blue fins on its arms with a yellow floatation sack around its neck. I believe this one species is known as a Buizel. He slowly get on his feet, shaking his head to clear any cobwebs in his head. “Hey Riolu. Yeah I’m fine and the reason why I am in such a rush is so that I wasn’t late for class.” Our teacher comes up and starts to talk to Al. “Are you part of Mr. Marowak class?” “I am Mrs. Roselia.” “Well then you are in luck. You aren’t late for your class and our classes are going to meet outside for part of a lesson today.” Al breathes a sigh of relief. “Now if you all will follow me I will show your where our class will be. That includes you too Al.” As we made our way to the field, my mind was thinking up of a couple of scenarios of why our classroom would be doing outside. One particular idea was that we would be having a sparring session but I wasn’t sure about it. I mean we are just kids after all. It isn’t like they are looking for more personal for a Rescue Team. When we arrived to the field, we noticed that the field was large. It was as large as a football field as it was wide. There were a couple of large rocks scatter throughout the field with a couple of trees. That is when I heard our teacher voice. “Now that everyone is here, we can get started. To start things off, you all are going to be split up into groups of three. We have already decided who would be team up so there will be no complaining. You may get stuck with someone you work great with or you may end up with someone that you completely despise.” “So this is a team building exercise.” One of the students yelled out. “That is correct.” The teacher said. “Now I will be calling out your names.” As she started to call off our names. Everyone was listening with great interest. When some of their names were called, some were glad on who they were paired up with, while others moaned about being team up with someone that they didn't like at all. I was just waiting for my name to be called. It wasn't long until I heard my name being called. “John, Riolu and Al. You guys are going to be a team. And your opponents are Chimchar, Sandshrew and Machop. Now that everyone is paired up, I will give you some time to get to know your partners a little bit before we begin.” I then walk up towards my team seeing them already chatting away. I then ask them a question about this exercise. “Do either of you know what we are supposed to do for this exercise?” Both of them shook their heads while Damian said, “Nope, I don't have any ideas on what we are supposed to do. But by the way we were split up into teams, it looks like that we have to work together to defeat our opponents.” Al then said, “Then we need to know what moves each of us knows so that we can work together. I will start. The moves that I know are 'WATER GUN, AQUA JET, WATER SPOUT AND GROWL'. Though I don't know how efficient I will be in this fight. Riolu here has more experience in fighting then I am.” Damian than explain what skills that he has. “I am decent with close range combat. I can attack or defend really well to a certain degree. The only move that I know right now is the move 'FORCE PALM', but I don't know how I used it last time.” “Well then I guess it is my turn to explain myself. I suppose that I am a mid to close range fighter and I have a variety of move sets. I know the moves 'EMBER, SMOCKSCREEN, DIG, IRON TAIL, HEADBUT and BRICK BREAK.' Also I have plenty of experience when it comes to fighting.” Both Al and Damian where both shock by my statement to say the least. “How do you know so many moves already? Most of the students here know at least two moves and you know six moves already.” Al asks. “Well to tell you the truth, I get into fights a lot. Even when I am not trying to pick a fight, it always seems to find me. Just the other day I had to face off against a dozen Sneasel who all wanted me dead. So I had to learn how to defend myself and learning a variety of moves helps out a lot. But enough about me, how did you guys learn how to fight?” Damian went next. “I learn how to fight because of my father. He mainly taught me how to defend myself but he is slowly teaching my some offenses move.” Al then told us that he learns somewhat how to fight from the school and the one rescue mission that he went on. Other than that he really doesn’t have any real fighting experience. “Well, now that we know each, how do we go about facing off with our opponents?” Al asks. Riolu was the one that answer. “I think that me and John should be on the front lines fighting with you running interference and landing a few blows on them when they try to get into our blind spots. I will be mainly on defense while John will be our heavy hitter.” I replied back, “That is a good strategy and that will be our main plan of attack, but if any of us sees an opening, capitalized on it.” At that moment, we hear the teacher saying that we are about to begin the exercise. As we were watching the other students fighting, I noticed that there was an extra person within the crowd. I couldn’t tell who it was because I wasn’t listening to the teacher when she called out our groups from the classroom. So with that I couldn’t tell who actually belonged here and who wasn’t supposed to be her. But I didn’t let it bother me right now. After a while our group was called up to take to the field. I was praying that our opponents were going to fight fair and square and not fight dirty, but I had to ask my teammates if they knew anything on our opponent’s. “Do you know anything about our opponents that would prove very useful to know?” Both of them nodded there heads with a grim look on their faces. Damian then explained to me that the Machop and the Chimchar are their class bullies and they do tend to fight dirty. But after a certain incident, Chimchar got a good scolding from his brother and parents, so he may not fight dirty at all. “Just great. Looks like I have to teach these guys a lesson about fighting fairly.” I said to myself. “But I think that we should keep our guard up just in case.” I said. Both of them nodded their heads in agreement. I also gave them a warning. “Don't let your personal feelings get in the way. They may try and provoke you to attack them in blind rage. Believe me, I have prior experience with these kind of situation.” When we got into position, we could already hear our opponents throwing insults and taunts at us to make us feel intimidated, but it didn't have the desire effects that they were hoping. I was relax and eager to put them in their place. Damian had this big huge grin on his face while Al shaking from excitement or from nervousness, but I think it has the former. Overall we were feeling really good about this fight. I overheard Damian telling Al that now they had the perfect chance to show these bullies that they pick the wrong group to bully and that there was no reason to feel nervous. “I am really glad that I was paired up with these two. And it is about time I cut loose. These guys won't know what hit them. They think that I am weak and shy, but that was just my insecurities. It is about time that no one should judge anyone from their outwards appearance.” The other teacher, Mr. Marowak, said that he will be the judge and when he says goes. If you are knock out or give up, your are to leave the field immediately and the winner is when all fighters on one side is unable to continue. “Are both sides ready to begin?” He asks. Everyone nodded there heads in agreement. “Alright, begin.” Our match had finally begun. |
| When I enter the grotto from above, I hit the pond and am submerged underwater, blacking out. Upon my awakening, I can see three faces, two female, one male, and two vulpine, one canine. The first face, the male vulpine, is covered in creamy fur. His eyes are a shining crimson red and on the apex of his head rests his two, normal sized triangular ears and a small tuft of fur. And I know I'm a little whizzy because I can make out NINE TAILS behind him. Next, I look at the female who has the beautiful vulpine face. She is covered in a thick coat of fur, all of which resemble a witch's cloak minus the hat. Her face, ears, large/bushy tail, and part of her chest is yellow while the sides of her muzzle and the majority of her chest is white. Her ears are relatively big with giant tufts of red fur coming out of both of them. Her red fur also appears in the form of two cloud-like shapes on her sides. The rest of her fur is a maroon color, the bottom of her fur covering her hind paws and flaring out, exactly like a dress or robe. Finally, I gaze upon the female canine. The large portion of her body is covered in white fur, some tufts sticking out here and there. Her face is black and has a slight muzzle ending in a flat, black nose. Her ears are hidden however adorning her head is a hook-like horn, however this black blade is the only one, excluding her also relatively hook shaped black tail. She walks on four legs, ending which are slightly large black paws. "Ugh. What happened? And why is my voice so high pitched?" I ask no one in particular. "Are you okay little guy? My name is Ninetales, this is my wife Delphox, and our family friend Miss Absol. And we all saw you fall out of the sky. When you landed, Absol immediately dove into the pond and rescued you. As for why your voice is high, you are just a little Zorua after all." Ninetales says. I then remember in a flash. Palkia, the water, the rift, my fall, and my transformation. I instantly hop back on my feet- er, paws- and look around and stare in awe at my lush, vibrant surroundings. The grotto is awash with fog, mist, grass, vines, and even a river. I then catch sight of my new home and boy is it a wonder. The boat now is a good sized house, probably having a dozen or so rooms inside. However I do notice it still has the curvature of its old form on the walls along with its old name "The Jolly Boson" hanging above the doorway. "You know, you gave us quite a scare. What's your name, young one?" Delphox asks in her melodious voice. "M-m-my name? I-it's Thornton. Nice to meet you." I say a little shy. "Well, nice to meet you Thornton but shouldn't you be with your meemas? They must be worried sick." Absol advises. Meemas? By the way Absol says it, it must be a Pokemon's equivalent of a mom and dad. "I, uh, don't have any meemas, not even one." I say in a tone of sadness. I look up and catch a glimpse of a grin being shared between the three Pokemon. "Well, Thornton, it just so happens we want to adopt a young one. And, if you want to, we would like you to be our son. I mean, there is that odd house over there after all. It looks vacant so we can make it out home. So, what do you say?" Ninetales asks hopefully. "Whoa! I-I would love to! Come on, lets go!" I say in excitement. I know I just rushed it, but now it feels like I made the right choice. When we get to my new house, we see that it actually has our names on it. Weird, but cool. As we step in, I look around. The inner layout of the house in quite nice. The wood is smooth and polished and everything is stable. The stairs even are suited for both bipeds and quadrupeds. But then I notice something odd. In the place of my IPod and Kindle, I see instead a phonograph with thousands of records, each one containing a whole album and a bookcase with hundreds a books, some classic and some modern. And when I see my family picture, I see the normal photo but the reflection on the polished wood shows what everyone else sees: two Zoroarks, one female and one male, and a little Zorua, all of them smiling. "What the-? Why is my stuff altered? Even my pocket knife is altered, albeit for the much needed paw holding capability. At least I have it though." I say to myself. "Wow, would you look at this place! I wonder what this stuff is?" Absol says when she almost bites a record. "DON'T TOUCH THAT! This is all my personal belongings, even the house. I'll explain over dinner." I state boldly and then sheepishly. My new family has a look of confusion, but soon it will be replaced with shock and disbelief. They must know. They must know I am not an average Zorua. |
| I had to admit, I never expected to fight Machop and Chimchar. And considering the look on both of their faces they felt the same way. I honestly wasn't too willing to fight them, but at the same time I was. It was then that my mind reverted back to something I couldn't get my mind off. At times I would just stare at Al or John like they had three heads. It continuously boggled me that they were humans, and I supposed it was only a matter of time before they knew about me and each other. The coincidences endlessly amazed me. Not only have I made friends with these two, but now here we are standing side by side by side against two of our worst enemies. "Riolu...? You think this is a good idea? This is Chimchar and Machop... Should we back out?" Al muttered nervously. I thought for a moment, then grinned out of confidence. "No way. This'll be the last time they mess with us. Besides..." I started, "Machop still hasn't learned his lesson yet." "Okay," Al shrugged, then grinned as well. "Riolu? I thought your name was Damian?" remarked John. My eyes widened at the statement, I then scratched the back of my neck nervously. Allen leering at me. "Yeah... I umm... Hmm... I'll tell ya later. But call me Damian from now on alright?" It was probably best to tell him when whoever his guardian is tells him I'm a human. It'll be easier to explain then. I looked over at Machop and Chimchar who were mischievously whispering to each other. "Are both sides ready to begin?" asked Mr. Marowak. Each of us nodded, and Chimchar's team did the same. Mr. Marowak raised his bone upward into the air, and with a downwards slash, he said, "Begin!" Al, John, and I got into stance. Chimchar was quick to attack as he threw a fireball my direction. I dropped to the ground, laying flat and then quickly standing back up. I felt the intense heat of the blast as it flew over me. John rushed towards Machop head on, his tail beginning to illuminate a blinding light. Chimchar set his focus on me, but I already knew he would. Chimchar charged for me with his fist enveloped in a flame. I simply stood my ground as he got closer and closer. When he was at arms reach, I juked right, just barely dodging his punch. I followed the maneuver by punching him in the gut. An attack he definitely wasn't expecting. He instantly recovered and struck me across the face with his fist, the flame now gone however. I took a second to rub my cheek, and all it did was take me off my guard. He took advantage of my recovery to charge another flame into his hand and punch me once again. I gasped and threw my arms up in an X formation. I growled in pain as the intense heat made contact with my fur. I was surprised I didn't catch on fire from the attack. I caught a glimpse of Al, who seemed to be barely holding his own against Sandshrew. Chimchar sneered at my pain. I then lunged myself at him, attempting to tackle him to the ground. He swiftly side stepped and I fell to the ground. Chimchar tried to kick me in the side, but I was quick enough to roll away from the attack. I found myself dangerously close to Sandshrew as I stood up. Allen was taking a beating, which surprised me. I decided to take a cheap shot at the Sandshrew, who was distracted by Allen. I kicked Sandshrew's feet, and knocking him to the ground on his back. It seemed as though Chimchar had the same idea I did. He struck Allen across the face with a powerful kick. Not only did it throw him off guard, but me as well. Sandshrew slashed me across my back with his claws, I grunted from the pain. Allen was on the floor now, almost down for the count. And that meant if he goes down, we all go down. I soon found myself cornered by both Chimchar and Sandshrew. One in front of me, the other behind. I charged at Chimchar as fast as I possibly could, jumped gracefully in the air, and roundhouse kicked him on the right side of his skull. I quickly regained my footing and threw my paw directly into Sandshrew's gut as he was charging me. Sandshrew grunted, and as he was recovering, I struck him across the face with my paw. I thought I'd finished both of them off myself, but I was dead wrong. Both of them still had plenty of fight left. Allen was standing again, but he was pretty worn out. Almost as worn out as Sandshrew at this point, but at least he had some advantage at this point. If I was going to finish any of them, I'd need to use that force palm or whatever it was called. We reverted back to our original opponents. I peeked over at John and Machop, who both seemed to be equally matched. I closed my eyes now, using my aura vision, hoping I had some advantage using it. Chimchar's aura was orange and red, and I followed his every move, he was out of breath, and I knew he had a headache after that kick. Chimchar quickly approached me, as he was at arms reach, I pressed my paw against his chest, focused hard, and released a massive energy that I was familiar with. Chimchar was sent flying, and he was slammed into the stadium wall. Chimchar's aura went from red to grey. He was down for the count. I could hear some of the students nearby cheering my team on. "Chimchar is out of the fight! It's up to Machop and Sandshrew to continue!" Mr. Marowak announced. I took some time to attend to my burned forearms. The fur was slightly shorter than the rest of my fur in the spot he had burned me,. I didn't even notice the pain until I actually payed attention to it. It stung, but not unbearably. It was seconds after inspecting my wounds that Machop came within feet of me after being struck by some type of fire attack from John. I made this my queue to attack. I flung myself forward at him and, without notice, he elbowed me in the nose. I fell to the ground, half rolling backward as I pressed both of my paws against my nose. I barely gained enough energy to look back up. Machop definitely was no Chimchar when it came to speed. I saw John then attempt swipe his claw at Machop. Machop swiftly hopped backward, caught John's arm and slung him overhead to slam him face first into the ground. Machop followed the menacing attack with a kick to the head. My heart rate became faster as I noticed John was no longer moving, which meant he was either unconscious or dead. Mr. Marowak spoke, "John is no longer in the competition! It's an equal fight from here kids! Nurse Chansey can you grab John please?" I was expecting Machop to target me next, but I was sadly mistaken. He slowly walked towards Allen and Sandshrew who were now allowing each other to rest. But Machop's next move caught me off guard. And Allen. And everyone else in the room. Machop punched Sandshrew in the face, and the strike knocked Sandshrew out cold. Allen's eyes couldn't have been wider, and neither could mine. Machop then threw Sandshrew to the nurse. Machop clenched his fists tighter than ever. All I could think at the moment was "What the heck?" *Celebi? It didn't make sense, why would he just attack his own guy!?* She instantly replied, "He's trying to get the fight between just you and Al now. Damian, be careful with him. I can't tell you a lot about him, but he's dangerous and so is his family. You can make Chimchar mad all you want, but don't mess with Machop! He's not like Chimchar!" *How s-* My thought process was immediately interrupted as I struck in the stomach by Machop's right knee. As I knelt over to grab my gut, he elbowed me in the back of my head, instantly bringing me to my knees. I tried to recover, but boy were his attacks mind numbing. I was audibly grounding for the pain, not sure which hurt worse. My gut or my ear splitting headache. I honestly didn't know if I could fight anymore. But then, my last hope to continue fighting vanished as he grabbed me by the back of my collar, threw me into the air, and I didn't know what he did next until I heard it. The sound of Allen's voice as well as mine could be heard yelling out in agony as his head smacked directly into my spine in midair. As Al and I fell, we landed side by side. I was barely keeping conscious, and Al seemed like he was there already. "Al...?" I gasped. I saw him open one eye at me just barely, "Y... Yeah?" "We sh--shouldn't fight... Anymore... He's-" I was interrupted by the voice of Machop. "Listen here you wimps. If you ever disrespect me or Chimchar again, this will only be the beginning. I'm no wuss like Chimchar is. I'll beat down your dad in front of you, and then pound you to the ground. Same goes for you Allen. I'm not scared of anyone or anything. I have a lot more fight in me than you two do combined." I closed my eyes, fearing he was going to attack again, but I was wrong. He simply walked away. In mere seconds, Al and I were instantaneously healed by the nurses. In which we gained all of our energy back and were both surprised we were healed so quickly. John quickly stood by our side and I thought this was the appropriate time to explain things. "Guys, we lost..." muttered John nervously. "It doesn't matter if we won or lost, at least fought and had fun. Well not fun... Never mind." John started the conversation finally, "So why did Machop hit his own guy? I mean..." "He wanted me and Al to himself. He didn't want Chimchar in the fight, so he let me beat Chimchar. When that was over, he decided to take you out and then put down Sandshrew. He planned this entire thing out," I explained. They both looked dumbfounded. "How d'ya guess that?" asked John. "He's obviously no Chimchar. Chimchar is just a punk, Machop is dangerous," I continued to rant on, half ignoring the question. "Yeah, but how is he dangerous?" asked Al. I put one paw on each of their shoulders, leaned in, and said, "We should all have a talk alone later. I think a know a little something you guys don't yet and it's driving me nuts being the only one. Meet me at that tree outside okay?" They looked at where my paw was facing and they both nodded. The rest of the day was seemingly endless, but only because I couldn't wait for it. When the day was over, John followed me outside to see Allen had already made it to the tree. He held his book under his arm and leaned back against the lone oak. We swiftly met up with him and as we did, it was that moment I lost my train of thought. What am I even going to say? "Damian!? What are you doing?! Their guardians will tell them about it, not you!" Celebi scolded. I spoke aloud, "I'm telling them because they deserve to know! We're all the same, and that means if we're all humans we need to stick together!" John and Al were wide eyed at me. "Human? What's that?" asked John. I grinned, admiring his lie, "It's okay. Celebi is telling me not to tell you guys this, but you're gonna find out eventually so... Here goes... Umm... Yes, you heard right. I did say humans. I used to be a human too, and I... Geez... It's kinda awkward to hear it like this hunh?" I chuckled, scratching my neck. "Wow..." Al started. "Man..." John whispered. I clapped my paws together at the awkward silence. "I'm just gonna go... Alright Ri-" it was then that Allen stopped speaking and I only knew what happened next. And the same went for John. Their faces lit up as what I assumed was their guardians speaking to them both. "Now do you believe me?" I asked. |
| “I gotta admit, I’d never have guessed you both were human,” I admitted, crossing my arms behind my head. “I mean, it would’ve been weird if I were the only human brought here.” John agreed, nodding his head. “The one who brought me here, Mewtwo, didn’t mention anything of the sort. Damian, what was the name of the one who brought you here?” Damian smiled, answering, “Celebi’s her name, and they’re called Guardians.” “Guardians, huh? I don’t hear too much from mine, but for a while I was getting his sister mixed up with him,” I mentioned. I mean, really, Latias showed up first. “Who is yours, by the way?” John asked, flicking his tail in curiosity. “He’s Latios, and looks like a mini blue jet,” I smiled. John and Damian both lightly chuckled at my comparison, which felt good to do. Making people laugh, y’know. Well, by people I meant Pokemon. Sorry. “I really don’t know how to describe Mewtwo, honestly!” “I guess Celebi looks like a green fairy or something.” We idly chatted about things for a while longer, like where we were from, where we started out in this world, and how quickly we adapted. Just as I was finishing talking about my overall impression of this world, I could hear a voice calling out to me. A friend, actually. “Al! Al! Al, you came today! I thought you wouldn’t have been well enough after yesterday!” “Ah? Hey, Beth! Where were you? I didn’t see you outside when we were getting grouped together earlier,” I wondered as Beth made her way through the school gate, Rose and Mal following suit shortly after she did. “Eheh, ‘fraid we sparred at the same time, dude! When I saw you with Riolu, I wanted to say hi but our match was starting,” she piped, looking over at John occasionally. I don’t think she’s met him before. “Rather unfortunate we couldn’t overcome the competition we faced today together, Al,” Mal said, rubbing a bruise he got on his arm. “Being frank, it was fun even though we lost.” “Perhaps next time, right, Beth?” Rose asked, fervently trying to get some dirt out of her ears. “You bet! We’ll definitely kick some tail next time! Say… who’re you? Never seen ya before,” Beth asked, approaching John. “I’m John, nice to meet you. You’re Beth, I assume?” “Don’t forget it, either, ‘cause my team and I’ll be an awesome exploration group some day!” “I’m Mal, nice to meet you.” “I’m Rose, hello.” “Anyway, Al, we’re headin’ back home. Come on, let’s go,” Beth said, prodding me with her right paw. “I was wanting to talk with Damian and John for a while longer, though,” I whined, trying to dissuade her for a few. “It’s okay Al, we can talk some more tomorrow,” Damian said, waving bye as Beth kept nudging me further away. “O-okay, see y’all later!” I shouted at them, and soon enough they were out of sight. “You can stop pushing me, alright?” “Heheh, you’re makin’ all sorts of friends, aren’t ya?” Beth smirked. “Well, it’s always nice to make friends,” Mal said over his shoulder. “What were you guys talking about,” Rose asked, curiosity now filling the air. “Nothing, really,” I lied. I can’t tell them I’m human, or that they’re human, can I? Either way, I don’t feel too steady on bringing the matter up with Beth, Mal and Rose. Heck, they probably don’t even know what a human is. I’ll be sure to keep my mouth shut on the matter. "Latios, did you want us to meet up like that?" "Mm-hmm. I didn't expect you all to gather so quickly; I would've told you later on when you were more acquainted with everyone, though... Latios trailed off. Something's up, but I wonder what? "Why'd you sigh like that? Is there something wrong?" "It's just... I don't know, really, I've been feeling rather uneasy from time to time lately." "What...? How uneasy?" "It feels like someone, or something, has been creeping around lately. I can't say for certain if it's just me or not, but I know you shouldn't worry about it. I'll talk to the other guardians about this, see if they've felt the same way." "Okay..." I don't understand what could be wrong right now... Should I... Should I worry about it, even though he said I shouldn't worry? |
| Later, at dinner... "Wow! This is great! What kind of food is this?! If you Pokemon count yourself as an entire race you shouldn't have any meat, yet here it is! What is this, some kind of plant that has bestial properties?" I ponder. Stunned, Delphox answers. "Y-yes, yes it is actually. It grows in many varieties and, since they aren't plant Pokemon or any Pokemon for that manner, we eat them. Now on to more important business. What exactly is going on, where did you come from?" I could hear a hint of concern in her voice. "Well, I might as well tell you. I am, or at least was, an entity known as a human before I came here. They're bipedal, have soft skin of varying shades ad tints, have hair on their scalp, relatively tall, have hands with an opposable thumb, and no tail. Anything else on that topic before I move on?" I enquire. Absol, with a shocked expression on her face, points her paw at me. "You might want to look at yourself kid. Is THAT what you looked like as a "human"? Absol asks in response to my question. Confused at first, I look down upon myself. That is when I realize, I'm human again! "What the-!? What's going on? Palkia! I thought I'm a Zorua now!" I exclaim in utter disbelief. "Palkia!?!?" My new family yells in unison. Immediately all of us can hear him. "Well, you still are. You see, all Zorua's and Zoroark's can create illusions. The most simple of them is looking like another Pokemon. The next level is looking like a specific person, then altering the world around you. That last one is then split into minor aspects, major aspects, and taking from yours or someone else's memory. A handy ability in all kinds of scenarios. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to a meeting with three other legendaries." Palkia explains before signing off. I'm ecstatic. I have this cool power! That's awesome! They even FEEL real. Focusing on my Zorua form, I change back. "Wow, that is amazing! I feel like I can do any-ow." I mutter when I fall back to the floor from where I changed back. "So, I'm guessing all these things are from your world?" Ninetails asks. "Yeah. They were more advanced before, but they got turned into these old counterparts so no one would get overly suspicious. But there still here and I love 'em!" I state with a smile on my muzzle. "Well, its time to go to bed little fella. It's around 9:00 right about now." Ninetails says. "What? Why? I don't have anything to do tomorrow. What could possibly- oh boy." I say realizing what comes next. "Yup. School." Delphox answers. Well, I'm screwed. |
| Allen was gone, and it wasn't long before John was as well. His "parents" or at least I assumed that's who they were, escorted him home. Which left just me at that moment. Well, me and Celebi at least. "Damian... They were going to learn eventually, why did you do that?" she scolded me in my thoughts. "Because they deserve to know they're not the only humans, Celebi. I mean... Did they even know there were other humans here?" Celebi sighed, "No, because of their whole reason for being here. To get away from the world they were doomed in and forget their troubles. As far as Allen and John are concerned, they don't want to think of their past lives." "Then... Why did we all talk about it so casually, then?" I argued. "You made them uncomfortable, Damian! Stop minimizing this for what it really is! Just admit you made a mistake!" her young voice was almost impossible to take seriously, but I could tell she was getting pretty angry. I sighed. "I'm sorry, Celebi. I just didn't see the wrong in it, y'know? I guess I'm really impulsive hunh?" I muttered. I heard Celebi take a deep breath, "I get it. You wanted to connect with Allen and John more. I... I guess I was sort of asking for you to tell them when I told you they were humans. This is sort of my fault too. Sorry for yelling, I'm just a little frustrated is all. Anyways you should get going, Lucario is probably waiting for ya." I shook my head, "Doesn't he come pick me up, though?" "Yeah... That is true. Where's he at then?" She wondered the same as I did. I looked all around, closing my eyes to use my aura vision to cover more ground. I gasped as I was tackled to the ground by none other than my father. Both of us laughing the process. "You were supposed to dodge that, Riolu! Come on," dad chuckled as he helped me up. I brushed any dirt from my fur with my paws. "What're you doin out here?" my dad asked. "Well I was just talking to John and Allen earlier and... I was actually just waiting on you after that." My father nodded his head, "Well... Here I am, son. Let's go home." I grinned and my dad led the way from there. As we walked through the dark and dismal woods, he began to speak. "So how was school, son?" he asked. "It was great! I made a new friend today, and me and Allen and John all did this fight assembly thing in the gym." "Fight, hunh? Did you win?" he asked. I grimaced at his question. "I thought you said fighting wasn't about winning or losing." He flustered, "Y-Yes but... Umm... This was competition was it not?" I shrugged, "I guess so." "Then... Did you win?" He asked. "Actually, no we didn't. We fought Machop and Chimchar believe it or not. Machop is really strong, and we couldn't beat him." "You couldn't beat a Machop? That is not how I am going to raise my son. No son of mine will be a wimp!" he exclaimed. I began to cower in fear at his attitude, "Dad... Are you feeling alright?" He had a glint of anger in his eyes, "You're going to find this kid, Machop and you're going to pound him to the ground." I stopped walking and stared into my fathers eyes, noticing something was very strange about him today. "You said... Not to fight out of anger. Umm..." He grabbed my arm with his paw and I jerked away from him. "You're not my dad... Who are you?!" I exclaimed. He grinned menacingly, "Oh, but I am your father Rylo." "Rylo? That's not my name..." A sudden realization struck me. One name came to mind as I stood before this imposter. "Lukra..." I muttered aloud. "Hello, son." I instantly whirled around and sprinted back towards the school. Much to my dismay he was much faster than I was, in which he then picked me up by my waist with his right arm. "Heeeeelp! Someone! Help m-" he covered my mouth with his left paw. "Shut up! Now, you're coming home with me right now!" Tears began to fall down my face as I was being carried. I was helpless, and there was nothing I could do to stop this guy. I had to resort to the last bit of help I had left. "Celebi... Get help! Please! Get Allen, get John, get somebody!" I screamed mentally. She didn't reply. "Celebi!" I screamed through his paw. "Celebi...?" I sobbed. "Stop crying before I give you something to cry about Rylo!" the evil Lucario holding me threatened. It was in an instant that I found myself dropped onto the ground, and then instantly picked up off of the ground by a set of short arms in which I found myself now flying. I looked up at the figure carrying me through the skies at light speed. It had the appearance of a blue jet with arms. It's gaze not leaving the skies ahead. "Don't worry, Damian! Celebi sent me here. Thank Arceus I got here too..." His voice exclaimed. Completely in shock, I didn't know what to say. I was so afraid, almost as if my death were soon to approach. I was breathing at a panicked pace, "That guy... Was he really?" "Yes. That was Lukra, your biological father on this planet. I... I honestly don't know how he's alive after all of this time or even how he managed to find you even, but we can't focus on that right now. I'm taking you to... Your father. You need to warn him about Lukra, I will tell Allen when I get the chance. John should also know." "What's going to happen to Lukra, though? You're just gonna let him live?" I asked, almost shocked by my own question. "We cannot take the lives of other Pokemon, and that thought should never cross your mind, Damian! We are guardians, and evil or not, Lukra is a Pokemon. Murder is forbidden regardless of Lukra's own crimes..." He sighed, "don't worry, okay? A fellow guardian has knocked him unconscious for the time being. You'll be kept safe as long as Celebi, myself and the other guardians are here. I'm sorry this had to happen, and I'm only glad to we were able to save you in time." I took a moment to process all that was going on but my only consisted of how badly this was going to make things for me. "Latios?" I asked, hoping I had the name right. "Yes, Damian?" he asked. "How evil is he?" Latios trailed off for a moment, almost unsure how to answer, "Evil enough." |
| Beth, Mal, Rose and I walked down a fairly wide dirt path on the outskirts of one of the forests, following the river down south back home. The trail eventually curves off to the west, the path itself becoming less noticeable the further you went. While Beth, Rose and Mal were still talking about class, I was thinking about John and Damian both being humans. It’s remarkable that there are other humans like myself here, and it’s also… exciting to know there are others to relate myself to. Thinking about it, if there are others out there back in my home world with nowhere to go, no one to turn to, no visible future ahead of them, just how many other humans have been brought here? I’m sure if I were to ask the locals about any sudden increase in the population I’d get a pretty good idea, but then again, this is only one small bit of this world. There may already be hundreds, or even thousands of humans! Heh, wouldn't it be something if even—!? Suddenly, I felt goose bumps creep all over my skin, stopping in my tracks. Something felt… off; bad; wrong; dangerous. I slowly turned around and peered back towards the school, feeling my paws starting to shake. It felt like something was looking straight at me, malice filling its gaze…! What the— I’m feeling awfully light-headed…! What the hell is happening!? It’s as if someone’s digging into me, my personality, my memories; everything that makes me who I am! Get out! Leave me alone! Please! Please…! Please… … It’s… gone? I felt normal again, thank goodness! Whatever it was, it must be gone, now. I let out a quivering sigh of relief, relaxing my previously tensed up shoulders. At the corner of my eyes a blue streak of light shot out from the trees in the distance and into the sky, banking to the left towards the snow-capped mountains. Was that… Latios? He must've drove something away, I guess, but what? Why did it feel as if something was interested in who I was? Needless to say, I don’t have enough of the pieces to this puzzle, so I’ll let this one alone for now. I’ll ask Latios about it later, probably when, or if I can get the chance to be alone back home. “Al…? Al? Allen, what’s up? You forget something?” Beth asked. I'd better play it safe and only ask Latios about it. “Oh! Yeah, no, it’s nothing. I saw something fly by, is all,” I mustered. “Some dark clouds are rolling in, Beth. We've got to get home or we'll get soaked,” Mal suggested. “Ah, you’re right! C’mon, let’s go,” Beth shouted, now jogging down the path and into the woods. “Right behind you,” Rose said, following Beth closely. “Don’t leave us in the dust!” Mal and I shouted, following their vapor trails at this point. We quickly made our way home and arrived right before it started raining, all of us panting at the entrance. Mienshao was gazing out at the weather until she noticed us running inside, relieved we made it without getting too wet. “Oh, I’m so relieved! I was worried you four were going to get caught by the weather,” She said. “Heheh, it’s alright,” Beth laughed, “we wouldn't have let that happen, right, guys?” “Mm-hmm,” Mal nodded. I attempted to give Beth a thumbs up, but that didn't work out too well with my paws. Instead, I just settled with a grin. “Well now that we’re all here, let me fix you all some lunch. I’m sure you all are hungry,” Mienshao smiled, heading into the kitchen. “Just get comfortable at the table, alright?” “Okay,” we all said in unison. Beth and Rose sat across from Mal and I, leaving two open chairs on both ends. Guess you always have to be ready for surprise guests. So the rest of the afternoon and evening wasn't too eventful, just mostly practicing my Water Gun out the window and into the rain. Beth had a plethora of stories to tell me about what they used to do when I wasn't here yet, but I dunno, the more I heard the far less realistic they got, even for this world. Mal sat by a window listening to the rain; I tried getting his attention once or twice, but he must have been in some sort of trance. Either that or he fell asleep, I guess. Rose on the other hand spent most of her time weaving a basket for the big table in the living room, carefully arranging Oran berries in it. I see an abundance of that kind here, now that I think about it. Does Mienshao grow them? I now find myself up in my bed, my thoughts heading back to John and Damian, with them being humans and—wait, I almost forgot! I needed to talk to Latios! Latios? Are you there? “Ah, Allen, sorry for not hearing you sooner. Is something wrong?” Well, yeah… “Is it about John and Damian?” Not exactly… Listen, something really… unsettling happened. “…” When I was with Beth, Mal and Rose, it felt like something was looking at me from behind. It was around the school, and I could've sworn I saw you fly away! “Hmm… Wait, you didn't feel anything?” I did, it felt like someone was getting inside my head. Is that bad? “Ah…? AH! This is most certainly bad!” What’s going on, Latios? I don't like where this is going... |
| As I was heading home, I decided to take a gander at what the shops were selling. I know that I don’t have any money here, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t take a look. Beside the way I see it is when I do have the cash, I can come back later. The first story that I walk into had a variety of items in here. The items in the shop went from different kinds of berries, battle items, accessories like scarfs, glasses, etc… to items that peak my interest. The items in question were different color disk that had some form of machine on them attached with straps. “Welcome to Kecleon Shop. Is there anything that I can help you with today?” Said a voice. I turned around to see a chameleon like Pokémon. It color was purple with a red zigzag pattern on its chest. “Not at the moment. I am just browsing through you shop. But you can answer some questions that I have. What are these anyway?” I ask holding up one of the color disk. “Ah, I see you are interest in these TM, no?” Kecleon ask. “I must admit that they do interest me. If I may ask what exactly is a TM anyway? This is the first time I heard about them.” “That is not surprising. They have been out for only two months now and they are slowly being sold in other shops. In fact these just came in yesterday. Basically a Technical Machine, or TM for short, has a move on it that certain Pokémon can learn, that they can’t learn naturally. All you have to do is strap it to your forehead, press this button on the side and in two minutes you just learn a new move. And the best part is that it can be used more than once.” “That is impressive and all, but I find all this hard to believe.” I said, not believing that this disk in my hand could do all that. “How about we make a deal then. I will let you try out one TM in my store and in return I want you to tell your friends and family about how it actually works. The way I see it, it is a win-win.” I had to think about this for a bit. If what he says is true then basically I get to get a free move in exchange in being a walking advertisement. I didn’t see any harm in that, so I nodded my head in agreement. “Alright, you got yourself a deal.” I put the desk back in its spot and starting looking through the shop to find a TM for me. I stop at one that caught my interest. On the disk the move DRAGON CLAW was printed. I pick it up and showed to Kecleon asking, “Can I learn this move?” “Ah yes, DRAGON CLAW. For you species it is always hard to learn any dragon type moves. I think you will love this move. Follow me out back so that we can get started.” It didn’t take us long to go around back of the shop to see a small field with some targets. “Okay, do you remember how to work that thing?” “Yeah, I remember.” I attach the TM to my forehead, making sure it doesn’t fall off. I press the button and already I begin to feel like I have a drill going through my head, but there isn’t much I can do now except to wait the two minutes. Once the two minutes were up, I took the TM off my head. “You could have giving me a warning next time. It felt like I had a drill going through my skull.” “WHOOPS! Sorry about that. I knew I forgot to tell you something. Any who, why don’t you try to use your new move on one of those targets over there.” I look over to see a couple of targets and just shrug my shoulders. I run towards one of the targets and I focus on my claws. They glow a greenish color and took on the shapes of claws. I swung and the target had three deep gashes in the target before it fell apart. “DAMN! I can’t believe it actually work. OK, from now on I will not doubt you again if I come back to shop.” I exclaimed. “I am glad to hear that you will be a returning customer. Now don’t forget about your end of the deal.” “Oh don’t worry. When I make a promise or a deal, I always try to keep my word. Now I have to get back home before my family starts to worry about me.” I first went back inside the store to return the TM to its place. As I was leaving the shop, I almost ran into two other Pokémon. One is a Zangoose and the other is an Ekans. “WOOO! What’s the rush, kid?” Zangoose ask. “Sorry for almost running into you, but I have to hurry or I will be late to get home. Plus I have something exciting to tell them.” “Oh, and what is it?” Ekans inquired. “Have you guys heard about the TM that they started to sell recently?” Both of them nodded their heads. “Well it turns out that they actually do work. Well it was nice talking to you, but I have got to go. BYE!” As I walk past them I thought that I saw a certain gleam in their eyes, but I ignored it. I was about ten minutes from my home when I heard a voice yelling at someone. As the voice got closer, I could make out what they were yelling about. “STOP THEVIES!!! GIVE ME BACK THOSE TM THAT YOU STOLE FROM ME NOW!” I took a quick glance over my shoulder to see the same two Pokémon that I nearly bump into early and the shop owner. I noticed that the Zangoose had a bag in his claws, which I think was filled with the stolen items. “Those two again. I thought I saw something when I walk past them. I guess I should have known better. Well it is time to teach these two a lesson.” I look forward so that they wouldn’t expect me to stop them. When they finally got close enough, I started my plan. I turn around real quick and clothesline both of them, hitting Ekans in the face knocking it out instantly. When Zangoose got hit, the bag was toss up into the air. I jump up and caught the bag and putted on the road nearby. By this time Zangoose got back up again and he/she was not happy. “All right runt, you are seriously going to get hurt now.” I just made the come here motion and that just send Zangoose over the edge and now attacking in a blind rage. While he was charging straight at me I launch a SMOKESCREEN to block Zangoose field of vision. I then burrowed underground. “WHERE ARE YOU LITTLE RUNT! WHEN I GET MY CLAWS ON YOU, YOU WISH THAT YOU WEREN”T BORN!” I then came out of the ground from behind and landed a BRICK BREAK on the back of the neck, knocking Zangoose out. I then realize that the wind was starting to pick up and I notice some rain clouds rolling in. I then pick up the bag and handed it over to Kecleon. “I believe that these belong to you. Also can you call someone and take these two were they belong.” “Thank you for your help, but I didn’t expect you to intervene like that. You could have seriously got hurt.” Kecleon said with concern. “I get into these situation weather I want to or not. I just did what anybody else would have done.” “Well since that you’re the only one that decided to help me, here catch.” Kecleon dug into the bag and toss me a couple of TM’s. I look at them then back at Kecleon with a confused look in my eyes. Kecleon must have noticed my confusion. “That is just my way of saying thank you for returning my stolen goods and for stopping those thieves.” I nodded my head and said thanks. I look over the TM’s that I now have and see that the moves names were on the side. They were PROCTECT, DOUBLE TEAM and HIDDEN POWER. I stuff them in my bag and started walking home. When I walk through the door it started to rain hard outside. “Well I’m glad that I made it home before it started to rain. Now to find some information on what these TM’s can do.” “Hey son, need help with anything.” Trent asks. I jump about three feet in the air. “Don’t scare me like that.” “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you like that. So what is on your mind?” “I just help saving someone’s stolen goods and he gave me a few of them. In fact I was hoping that you can tell me what each of these moves do.” “You wouldn’t be talking about TM’s are you? If you are then I will gladly help you.” “Yes I am. The moves are PROTECT, DOUBLE TEAM and HIDDEN POWER. What does each of these moves do?” “Well first off, PROTECT creates a barrier around the user that stops all forms of damage except for the move FEINT. However the more you used it in succession, the less likely that it will work. DOUBLE TEAM makes it easier to dodge attacks by making it look like there are a dozen of you while fighting. HIDDEN POWER’s launches a ball of energy at your target. You won’t know your type because it varies depending on the individual Pokémon using it. So you will have to experiment with it to learn what it is strong against and what it isn’t.” “For example, let’s say that you have two newborns that both now the move. One could have it as a fire type or a ground type even though they can’t learn any of those types. Or it can be the same type as you are.” “WOW! It sounds like HIDDEN POWER could be a very useful move. In fact I think that I will lend these to my friends so that they can learn these as well, after I learn them of course.” “You can learn them after we get something to eat. It is almost seven o’clock.” I nodded my head in agreement. I am getting a bit hunger. After a quick bit to eat I headed straight to my room to start learning these moves. After a few minutes of some pain, I put the TM’s back into my bag and I look outside. It is still raining. “Well I guess using these moves will have to wait until tomorrow then.” I turn around and was heading to bed when I saw a green fairy floating in my room. “Who are you?” “My name is Celebi and I am here to discuss a few things with you. Have you heard anything from Mewtwo recently?” “Not sense last night, no. Why, did something happen?” “We guardians are starting to get worried. No one has heard a thing from him in the past two days. What was the last thing Mewtwo said to you?” I had to stop and think about that for a while. As I was remembering, I started to get a bad vibe. I remember him explaining to me who was after me, but he doesn’t know why. Then he told me that he is in hiding and that he was now spotted. The last thing he told me was the next time that we talk it would be face to face. “Uh oh.” I said not really too thrilled on what I just figure out. “Um Celebi, I think I know what happen to Mewtwo.” “Finally I am starting to get answers. Please tell me.” She said with hope. I look down at the floor and I was not pleased on what I had to say. “I think that Mewtwo has been captured.” I then explained to her what all happen the last two days. “And here I was hoping things couldn’t get worst. First it was Damian getting attack by his biology father. Then it was someone trying to gather information from invading Allen mind. Now this, what in the world is going on here?” Says a piss off Celebi. “I have to let the other Guardians know about this right away. You have been a very helpful. If we need something from you, one of us will contact you.” And with that statement she teleported out of my room. As I lay down in my bed, I couldn’t help but worry about my friends now. I figured that I will talk to my friends and see what we can do to help solve some of these problems tomorrow. Tomorrow will be a busy day for me. |
| Next Morning... "Ugh, that was the weirdest dream I've ever had in a long time and- ahh son of a gun. Guess I really am a Pokemon. At least I'm going back to school." I say out loud. I get out of the nice hay mattress bed made with a feather pillow and linen blankets. The room is simple, as the only other things in the room is the window and the nightstand. I hop out of bed and trot carefully down the steps. "Well hello there son! Have a good rest? I hope so because today you're heading off to school!" Ninetales says with jazz paws. "Sweet! I just hope no one picks on me. I never had to go to school before as I was always to smart to apply. That's why I was on that vacation, to head to a new research facility. You know the rest of course. However I've kept my mind in peak condition so I will fly through the academic classes with ease. However since I'm new to both this world's social standards and school in general I'm sure to get picked on. But I'm sure I'll be fine!" I say jovially. I start to scamper outside until Absol stops me. "Whoa there kit, you can't go anywhere with no moves, now can you? Come on, lets go out front and I'll give you a brief crash course on moves." Absol tells me. I reluctantly follow her out front to a tree, all ready to be blown apart. Absol demonstrates attacks such as Tackle, Bite, Shadow Ball, and Quick Attack. I cheer but she eventually stops to let me try. On my first few attempts I hurt myself, Tackle especially. But after I get the hang of it, I knock down my lunch for the day: two pink berries and a green, lumpy one. "Ooh, those are berries. The pink ones, Pecha berries can heal poison while that green one, Lum berry, can heal all your basic ailments. Now if you don't mind." Absol says as she reaches for the Lum berry. Not wanting to relinquish my greatest spoil, I scare get with a ghastly smile and sharp eyes. Absol jolts back then stands forward. "Nice one Thornton. That was Scary Face. It lowers one's speed significantly. Now go on, you're gonna be late." Absol advises. Nodding, I rush off towards the school. Not long after, I get to the front. Wanting to make new friends, I see what Mom and Dad calls a Riolu, a Buizel, and a Charmander. Happy, I rush up to them, eager to hat to them. |
| "Ugh... This is boring..." I sigh, looking out the window of the plane. I'm Lucario. An 18 year-old male with brown hair, brown eyes, and approximately 6 feet tall. My parents sat behind me as I leaned back to rest in my seat. The flight attendant came by occasionally to ask if I needed anything. "No thanks. I'm fine." I say, looking out the window. The endless expanse of sky and clouds was an old sight for me. My parents are constantly traveling. "I'll just sleep for a little while..." I think to myself as I slowly doze off. Eventually, I'm awakened by a beeping warning siren that blared over the speakers. The red emergency lights flashed. Strangely, nobody was on the plane anymore, and the aircraft hurtled through the sky. "Whaaa...?" I gasp, my voice strangely more gruff and slightly deeper than usual. The plane shook violently as I looked around in a panic. The sky was black as rain pelted the windows. I saw a pair of piercing red eyes glare at me through the window. Quickly taking off my safety belt, I scrambled to a parachute. Lightning flashed as I see the owner of the eyes was none other than Giratina. My heart sank. If I didn't escape soon, I knew I was in trouble. Grabbing a parachute, I prepared to jump out of the plane. Giratina smashed the plane in two, trying to drag me out of it. Out of instinct, I leaped out of the flying wreckage. "Not today!" I yell as I pull the cord, opening up the chute. Giratina's silhouette stalked me through the clouds as I frantically looked around. "What do you want from me?" I ask fearfully. Giratina's form quickly closed in on me. Without warning, a blade whizzed toward my parachute's harness from below and severed it in two. Immediately, I found myself plummeting toward the ground. Bracing for impact, I hit the ground with a thud. "Hey! Are you awake? Please don't be dead." a voice asked. My eyes slowly opened up as I heard a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank goodness! I hoped I didn't kill you. Your first encounter with Giratina must've been scary." The Pokemon says. I turn towards the feminine voice and see an Absol smiling at me. "Did you save me from him?" I ask. Absol nods. "Call me your guardian angel, I guess." She answered. "Besides... I know what's up." "What do you mean?" I asked. She looks away and turns to gaze at me a few times. "I've been watching you. I know what you really are... I knew you'd show up here. You flew over the Bermuda Triangle. I had a feeling I'd have to protect you. That place is filled with bad luck." She says. "So why me?" I ask. She approaches me. "You always said you wanted an adventure! And..." Absol winks. "You're too cute to be left to die." I felt my face become hot immediately as I back away into a tree. She follows me as I end up cornering myself. "Like it or not, I'm going to protect you. That means you're stuck with me. Relax! Being a Lucario's actually kind of fun! You get to see Aura and stuff! Oh, and relax! I'm not attracted to you that much. You're more like a close friend that I care a lot about." She says. "I don't need help." I reply. Absol smiles and remains in place. "And you just stepped in a Durant hill. I'd get off it unless you like being chewed alive." She says in a singsong voice. Suddenly, a horrible stinging sensation shoots up my leg. "GyAAAAAAAAAAAAH! It BURNS!" I yelp. Absol rubs up against me. "Alright, Lucario... Let's get going! Follow me." She says. That moment, I knew I was in for a long and exciting adventure. |
| John, Allen, and I all stood outside of the school, secluding ourselves from the other students around us. The situation needed discussion, and it needed discussion immediately. "Damian... Are you okay? Latios told me about... y'know?" Allen muttered. I nodded, "Yeah... I... I just... I think I... Oh my gosh..." I found it impossible to get even a single word out. Not only was it scary to me, but now Allen and John are facing this whole ordeal with me. Something they shouldn't have to do. "Its okay, guys. I mean... As long as we have our guardians and our parents... We're safe right?" asked John. "Yeah... But... What if we're alone one day? Then what? That guy just walked me through the woods acting exactly like my dad! It was easy for him! Who's to say he's not gonna do something like that to you guys?!" I began to feel sick, just knowing what Lukra was capable of. "I... I feel like this is my fault... I said your names and he just... He tried to get into your head, Allen... I know what he's gonna try to do, but I don't wanna say it..." A lone tear ran down my face as I finished my statement. One tear became two, and then three, and so forth came my outburst of cries. Allen and John grinned sheepishly. "Hey... We're all safe, okay? Lukra is just one guy! He can't take on Ma, Lucario, and John's parents... Can he?" Celebi's voice appeared, all of us hearing her at once, "Good news... MewTwo has escaped, and he's back in the skies now. Bad news though... Lukra isn't just one guy. He's smarter than Absol, stronger than your families, and he will show no mercy until he gets what he wants. Damian, this is probably really hard for you to hear... But... He's not going to give up until he has you back home with him or at least until he's dead. I'm not trying to worry you guys in any way, I'm just trying to warn you. We all have each other, though, so we should be safe for the time being. But if the time comes, we'll fight for you." "But we can't always show our faces in our physical form like we did. That was an emergency precaution, and there's no guarantee we'll do it again. If any of us gets injured, that risks your lives as well. There are no babysitter guardians or whatever you would call it..." explained Latios. I sighed, "This really sucks. I just feel like I brought you guys into th-" "No, Damian... Is anything this was my fault... I... I was stupid to make you what you are... And... There's something you need to know. Something I never told you before..." Celebi spoke, "I didn't have to make you Lukra's son... I just... I thought if you came to be the son of this evil monster turning out to be one of the greatest Pokemon who ever lived I just... I thought you'd like that more than anything else. I thought you'd like being better than what people never thought you could be. I never thought this would happen." I grinned, despite the situation, "It's not your fault either, Celebi. You didn't know he was alive. No one did. I know what you were trying to do, and... Thank you. Don't feel bad about it, okay?" She sighed, "Gosh, you're a great kid. You all are... I mean it. I kind of feel responsible for this, but all I can do is... Don't worry. We'll have this situation figured out in no time. Just try to live life like you guys already were." We all smiled. "This guy's no problem! If he comes around me, Rose, Beth, or Mal we'll pound him to he ground!" said Allen confidently. "Don't fight unless you really have to, Allen. That goes for all of you. If you can't run, then fight. But the chances are that you won't even have to fight. Let us take care of that." MewTwo spoke. We all nodded in reply... We flinched as an unexpected voice spoke out to us. "Excuse me?" he asked shyly but confidently. We all turned to face the speaker, offering a friendly grin to his acquaintance. He was short in height, standing quadrupedal at nearly half my size. He had the appearance of a black fox, with a patch of red fur on his tail. "I'm kinda new here... And uhh... I'm trying to make new some friends before I start school y'know? I'm Thornton... Geez, I must sound like a weirdo coming to you guys like this," he chuckled. "Nah, you're cool dude. I'm Allen, and these are my friends Damian and John." An instant question arose in my mind, which I was forced to ask Celebi. "Human I'm guessing?" I asked in my mind. She giggled uncontrollably, "You catch on quick, Damian. Just don't talk to him about it just yet, okay? You guys are meeting for the first time. Don't make it awkward for him." I snapped into reality and greeted myself, "Good to meetcha, Thornton. Welcome to the school." John jumped right in, "Who's class are you gonna be in?" The guy looked unsure, "Umm... I don't really know yet. I guess wherever they put me really. So... If you don't mind me asking, what were you guys talking about?" We all exchanged glances, but I was the first to reply, "Nothing big really. Just how much we've been training and stuff like that. Nothing exciting." "Ohh... Umm... Man! This is so awkward!" he laughed. "Don't sweat it, friend! We're all cool here..." I was interrupted by the sound of the bell. "Aww man... We gotta get to class. It was nice meeting you, Thornton. Hope to see you after school. We usually meet outside at that tree over there if you're ever wanna hang out," I said. He nodded, "Okay, sounds fantastic! I'll see you three later, then?" "Definitely!" replied John with great vigor. "Cool. See ya." And with that, he turned away from us and caught up with who I was assuming were his parents. It was that moment that I had to curse myself. "Crap... I... I just thought of something guys. I can't be friends with him just yet." Allen and John looked at me like I had three heads. "Why not?" asked John. "Because of Lukra. I'm not putting him in danger because of me. You guys are already in danger enough as it is." "When the time comes, I can explain your situation to him if he is curious as to why you don't want to be around him," explained Celebi. The bell rang again, warning us it was time for class. "Alright... I'll catch you guys later. See ya after class?" asked Allen. I nodded, "You guys can meet up with Thornton after class. I'm just gonna head home." "Okay, sounds like a plan. See ya later." And with that, Allen left for his class, as did John and I. I had a feeling things were only going to worse from here. In fact, I was almost certain of it. I tried to push the thought aside, and focus on class. But it was much easier said than done. |
| There’s been a lot on my mind today. So much, in fact, I can't even focus on school work. Instead I find myself just staring down at my desk, my pencil remaining motionless rather than taking notes. I can’t focus knowing something’s out there targeting my friends and me. I’m actually less worried about myself and more of Damian, with him being Lukra's primary target. What if Lukra wanted to… eliminate any complications? Our guardians told us not to worry, but like they said, they can’t always appear physically like they did when Latios saved Damian. How will they protect us from a distance? They probably have their own way of doing that, what with them and their guardian status. From what Latios told me the other day, Pokémon aren't allowed to kill other Pokémon, but I don’t think Lukra's one to follow rules. Heck, he apparently defied death—speaking of which, who killed him, anyway? Should I write how I feel instead? It probably isn't good to let all of these emotions and thoughts stay bottled up inside… My only worry about this is someone else reading what I’m writing. I've always disliked it when someone looks over my shoulders, seeing every little thing I may be doing at the time. Back home it happened a lot, especially with my siblings. I wanted privacy most of the time, away from prying eyes. Some may find that silly, but not everyone can relate in the same manner. Maybe that’s why I moved away… I looked down at one of my previously blank pieces of paper and find it filled with words in a strange alphabet, jarring in appearance compared to the alphabet here. Could this be the alphabet from back home? Has my mind forgotten it entirely? No— this came straight from my mind. My conscious mind may have forgotten, but I suppose deep down in my subconscious I still know it all too well. Looking up I realized everyone else had left the classroom already, leaving me and the teacher as the only ones here. Was school over already? Marowak was picking up some of his papers as he looked at me, asking, “Is something wrong? You haven’t looked up once until now, Allen.” I blinked twice and looked back down at my papers and found them filled to the brim with my thoughts and emotions, quickly slipping them into my encyclopedia. I stammered, “N-n-nothing’s wrong, I’m just, uh, a little scrambled right now, heh,” giving him a smile. He could tell it was fake by the way he was looking at me. Marowak slipped his papers into a satchel, sighing. “Well, I’m not one to get into personal matters, but I noticed you were writing a lot. Much more so than an essay I’d assign, and longer than simple note-taking. I’d suggest talking to someone about it, if you can. Don’t let it build up; stay level-headed, you know? You've got great friends who can help you, too.” He read me like a book… Well, I guess when you oversee all of the students you can’t help but notice things out of order. “I’ll try to do what I can… Thanks, Marowak.” “Please, it’s all in the job and more,” he smiled, “now go on home so I don’t lock you in here, alright?” “Ah, right.” I scampered out of the room, feeling a little better. I may have been overreacting a little when I was lost in thought, but at least I got it out of my system for the moment. I could probably use some more reassuring words from Latios, too, or even Latias. Heh, why not both? “Aha, caught ya!” a voice belonging to none other than Beth, hopping onto my back. “Ah…!” I exclaimed as I teetered left and right, trying to balance her. Had she not been moving around as much I probably wouldn’t have fallen over so soon, landing on my book (which I’m thankful for the fact that I didn't let my papers fly out). She jumped off of me and giggled, blushing a little. “Sorry, didn't mean to let ya fall over like that!” Rose and Mal joined us by the time I got back up. I wonder why she’s got to go out of her way to surprise me like that, anyway. Not that I’m complaining or anything, just a bit of curiosity prodding at my sides. Honestly, I feel it adds a bit of spice to life. If she never did any of the things she’d do to greet me, well, let’s just say I’d prefer surprises rather than the lack thereof. As we walked down the halls together heading for the exit, I had remembered Damian, John and I had met a new face today! “Oh, Beth, I met someone new today before school. John and him should be waiting out there, actually,” I explained, Beth smiling. “You’re making friends left and right, huh? And John’s the Charmander, right?” I nodded, turning to Mal who asked another question. “What is he? Or is it a she?” “He’s a Zorua, like Rose.” Mentioning that interested her, swinging over to my left. “Oh? I don’t see much of my species around here… I mean, there is someone named Zach who lives near here, but he’s evolved now into a Zoroark,” Rose said. I've never heard of Zach—wait, I don’t think I've even been to town yet, heh. “I still need to give the nearby town a visit, huh?” “Yeah, definitely,” Beth answered, even though it was more of a rhetorical question. Leaving the school, I quickly spotted John and Thornton, but no Damian. I guess he really did mean he was going home early, but I wouldn't blame him. If he can get Lukra mixed up with Lucario, then I’d want to go home quickly too. We all joined up with John and Thornton, who looked quite surprised to see Rose, Mal and Beth as well. “Hey there John, Thornton, I didn't keep you both waiting for very long, did I?” John answered first, saying, “Not at all, we haven’t even been here for longer than a minute or two.” “Heya, John,” Beth piped, “I heard we had a new friendly face!” Thornton spoke up, greeting himself properly. “Hi, I’m Thornton. Nice to meet you all,” he smiled, extending his paw out to shake. Beth returned the gesture with a grin. “Heheh, my name’s Beth! You look just like Rose over here, that’s pretty neat!” “Rose? Hi there.” “Hello,” she replied, “it’s nice to meet you, Thornton.” “I’m Mal, how do you do?” Mal greeted as well. “Fine, thanks,” Thornton replied. |
| When I woke up the next morning, I plan my day out. First I would let my friends learn these TM’s that I have so that they know some more moves. Next I would go to school and discuss some strategies that I thought up last night with my friends. Next I would see if I can find some weights to train with and try to increase my endurance and speed. I think that I will visit the training dojo after school. I will work on powering up my moves at a later time. Once I think of a good training schedule, I think that I will invite my friends over to help them in their training as well. After my morning routine was done I made my way to the school I so my friends Damian and Al waiting for me. We had a about half an hour left before our class start, plenty of time to do what I needed to do. “Hey guys. I have some things for you.” I pulled out the TM’s and showed them. “These things are called TM’s and they allow you to learn new moves from them and if you wondering if they really work or not, they do work because I already learn them. Haven’t got a chance to actually used them in a battle or practice yet but I do know that I know the moves now. Oh a little heads up, it will feel like a drill is going through you head, but it will past.” “What moves are they exactly?” Al ask. “The moves I have on hand at the moment are ‘PROTECT, HIDDEN POWER, and DOUBLE TEAM’. PROTECT creates a barrier around the user that stops all forms of damage except for the move FEINT. However the more you used it in succession, the less likely that it will work. DOUBLE TEAM makes it easier to dodge attacks by making it look like there are a dozen of you while fighting. HIDDEN POWER’s launches a ball of energy at your target. You won’t know your type because it varies depending on the individual Pokémon using it.” They both thought about it for the moment and they both nodded their heads. “I think that I will learn PROTECT. It fits with the training I am learning from my father.” Damian said. “Same here expect that having that move will be a big surprise for our opponents.” Al said. “So who wants to go first?” I ask. Al walks up first and says he will go first. “Now remember my warning. Just strap this on you head and press this button right here and it will do the rest.” Al takes the TM and follows my instructions. After a few minutes of pain it was all done. “Did it work?” Al asks. “Let’s find out.” As I said that I launch an EMBER attack at him. Al without thinking just put his arms in a cross guard and a green dome of energy surrounded him, protecting him from any harm. “What the hell was that for!” Al exclaimed with a hint of angry in his voice. “One to see if you really did learn the move, which you did. Second better learning it here in a control environment instead out in the world. Speaking of which.” I look over and saw a decent size boulder that was just the right size for what I was about to do. I put my hands together and slowly pulled them apart. Forming in between my hands a whitish blue sphere formed. I then launched the sphere and destroyed the boulder. “Well from what I could tell, I think my HIDDEN POWER type was ice, but I am not one hundred percent sure. Now that is out of the way, it is time for Damian to learn PROTECT.” After Damian learned the move PROTECT, we all moved to a seclude area before school starts and decided that we must discuss about what happen yesterday. The situation needed discussion, and it needed discussed immediately. "Damian... Are you okay? Latios told me about... y'know?" Allen muttered. Damian nodded, "Yeah... I... I just... I think I... Oh my gosh..." It turns out we all were a little shaking up from the ordeal yesterday. Me being the least. "Its okay, guys. I mean... As long as we have our guardians and our parents, and us sticking together we should be safe right?" I ask. "Yeah... But... What if we're alone one day? Then what? That guy just walked me through the woods acting exactly like my dad! It was easy for him! Who's to say he's not gonna do something like that to you guys?!" Damian said looking a little pale in the face. "I... I feel like this is my fault... I said your names and he just... He tried to get into your head, Allen... I know what he's gonna try to do, but I don't wanna say it..." While Damian was ranting, tears just flowed freely down his face with no sign of stopping any time soon. Me and Al grinned sheepishly. We have no idea what to do in this kind of situation. "Hey... We're all safe, okay? Lukra is just one guy! He can't take on Ma, Lucario, and John's parents... Can he?" Allen said trying to pick us up. Celebi then decided to voice her own opinion with all of us hearing her at once, "Good news everyone, Mewtwo has escaped, and he's back in the skies now. Bad news though... Lukra isn't just one guy. He's smarter than Absol, stronger than your families, and he will show no mercy until he gets what he wants. Damian, this is probably really hard for you to hear... but... he's not going to give up until he has you back home with him or at least until he's dead. I'm not trying to worry you guys in any way, I'm just trying to warn you. We all have each other, though, so we should be safe for the time being. But if the time comes, we'll fight for you." We than heard Latios voice. "But we can't always show our faces in our physical form like we did. That was an emergency precaution, and there's no guarantee we'll do it again. If any of us gets injured, that risks your lives as well. There are no babysitter guardians or whatever you would call it..." Damian sighed, "This really sucks. I just feel like I brought you guys into th-" "No, Damian... If anything this was all my fault. I... I was stupid to make you what you are... and... there's something you need to know. Something I never told you before..." Celebi spoke, "I didn't have to make you Lukra's son... I just... I thought if you came to be the son of this evil monster turning out to be one of the greatest Pokemon who ever lived I just... I thought you'd like that more than anything else. I thought you'd like being better than what people never thought you could be. I never thought this would happen." We than saw Damian formed a small grinned, despite the situation, "It's not your fault either, Celebi. You didn't know he was alive. No one did. I know what you were trying to do, and... Thank you. Don't feel bad about it, okay?" She sighed, "Gosh, you're a great kid. You all are... I mean it. I kind of feel responsible for this, but all I can do is... Don't worry. We'll have this situation figured out in no time. Just try to live life like you guys already were." We all smiled at this. No matter what happens, we are never alone. "This guy's no problem! If he comes around me, Rose, Beth, or Mal we'll pound him to he ground!" said Allen confidently. I chuckled at this. "Don't fight unless you really have to, Allen. That goes for all of you. If you can't run, then fight. But the chances are that you won't even have to fight. Let us take care of that." Mewtwo said. We all nodded in reply. We flinched as an unexpected voice spoke out to us. "Excuse me?" He asked shyly but confidently. We all turned to face the speaker, offering a friendly grin to his acquaintance. He was short in height, standing quadrupedal at nearly half my size. He had the appearance of a black fox, with a patch of red fur on his tail. "I'm kinda new here... and uh... I'm trying to make new some friends before I start school y'know? I'm Thornton... Geez, I must sound like a weirdo coming to you guys like this." He chuckled. "Nah, you're cool dude. I'm Allen, and these are my friends Damian and John." "Good to meetcha, Thornton. Welcome to the school." Damian said. "Who's class are you gonna be in?" I ask the newcomer. The guy looked unsure, "Umm... I don't really know yet. I guess wherever they put me really. So... If you don't mind me asking, what were you guys talking about?" We all exchanged glances, but I was the first to reply, "Nothing big really. Just how much we've been training and stuff like that. Nothing exciting." Man am I glad that I can tell a good lie right on the spot. "Oh... Umm... Man! This is so awkward!" Thornton laughed because of the predicament he was in. "Don't sweat it, friend! We're all cool here..." I was interrupted by the sound of the bell. "Aww man... We gotta get to class. It was nice meeting you, Thornton. Hope to see you after school. We usually meet outside at that tree over there if you're ever wanna hang out," Damian said. He nodded, "Okay, sounds fantastic! I'll see you three later, then?" "Definitely!" I replied with enthusiasm. "Cool. See ya." And with that, he turned away from us and caught up with who I was assuming were his parents. "Crap... I... I just thought of something guys. I can't be friends with him just yet." Me and Allen looked at Damian like he had three heads. "Why not?" I asked. "Because of Lukra. I'm not putting him in danger because of me. You guys are already in danger enough as it is." "When the time comes, I can explain your situation to him if he is curious as to why you don't want to be around him." explained Celebi. The bell rang again, warning us it was time for class. "Alright... I'll catch you guys later. See ya after class?" asked Allen. I nodded my head, but Damian just shook his head. "You guys can meet up with Thornton after class. I'm just gonna head home." “Oh before I forget, if you guys want to learn the other moves that I have just let me know.” I said. They both nodded there head. "Alright. See ya guys later." And with that, Allen left for his class, as did me and Damian. We manage to get to our classroom in time, before we would get into trouble. The rest of the day I learn about the geography of our area along with some history that I didn't know of. After school was done I was waiting by the tree were we said we would all meet up. Before Damian manage to take off, I gave him the HIDDEN POWER TM. I told him that it would be wise to learn some more moves and to make sure that I get it back when he was done. While I was waiting on everyone else to show up, Thornton was the first to show. “Hey John, what was that item that you gave to Damian just now?” “Oh that was just a TM with the move HIDDEN POWER on it. Why do you want to learn one? I have two more here with me.” He stop and thought about it for a while. “What moves do you have on you?” “I have DOUBLE TEAM and PROTECT.” “Hm, I think that I will learn DOUBLE TEAM.” “Alright here you go. Fair warning tho, it will feel like there is a drill going through your skull.” “Thanks for the warning.” After I showed him hey to work the TM and a few minutes of pain, we decided to test it out. Let's just say that the number of doubles I saw would probably put the number of clones in the manga, Naruto, to shame. Not really but there was a lot of them. “Damn your good. I couldn't tell the real from the fakes.” Thornton couldn't help but chuckle. “Well what did you expect. I am a fox and foxes are natural tricksters.” I then look up and see Al joined up with us. I was surprised to see Rose, Mal and Beth as well. “Hey there John, Thornton, I didn't keep you both waiting for very long, did I?” I replied back. “Not at all, we haven’t even been here for longer than a minute or two.” “Heya, John,” Beth piped, “I heard we had a new friendly face!” Thornton spoke up, greeting himself properly. “Hi, I’m Thornton. Nice to meet you all,” He smiled, extending his paw out to shake. Beth returned the gesture with a grin. “Heheh, my name’s Beth! You look just like Rose over here, that’s pretty neat!” “Rose? Hi there.” “Hello,” she replied, “it’s nice to meet you, Thornton.” “I’m Mal, how do you do?” Mal greeted as well. “Fine, thanks,” Thornton replied. “Well it was nice meeting you all but I have to get home before my parents worry about me.” As I was about to leave, a Tailow flow down and landed in front of me and Thornton. “Are you John and Thornton?” “Yeah.” We both said at the same time. “I have a letter for the both of you.” Tailow then reach into the bag he was carrying and handed us both a letter. “A letter? I wonder who it is from.” I thought. “I will read it when I get home.” “Well I we see all you guys tomorrow then.” I said. “See Ya.” I quickly made my way home and sat down on my bed and open the letter. To John; Hello. We have heard of you exploits these past few days and we are very interest in you. We are sending you an invitation to join us at the Rescue Guild to see if you interest in joining our guild. You aren't the only one that we have found interest in. Later this week we will send you another letter stating that the date and time to visit us. We expect great things in the future from you. From: The Rescue Guild I had to reread the letter a few times to make sure that I was not misread it. The Rescue Guild was interest in me. “I am so going to tell my friends in school tomorrow. But right now I have to tell my parents about this.” When I did tell them, both were surprise that the Guild was interest in me. I told them that I will be thinking about there offer. But for now, all I was wondering was were do I find some good training weights. I think that I will be the training dojo for some, sometime tomorrow. |
| After I met the guys... "Wow, what a wonderful school! It's made by guys who don't have opposable thumbs! And I met friends on the first day. Now, according to what mom said, I have only one all around class taught by Mr. Porygon. Sounds cool!" I said to myself as I walked through the halls. As I did, I talked to Palkia. "Did you like your new friends Thornton?" Palkia says calmly. "Yeah, they're awesome. I especially liked the fact that each one of them was previously a human at one point and brought to this world in a similar fashion like I was." I think acting like the cat who has the cream. "How did you know?!?" Palkia says incredulously. "It was just a simple manner of body language, intuition, and the fact that me being the only one is lower than Death Valley back on my world. Don't worry, I'll only shatter their worlds a little less harder than Deadpool does when he breaks the fourth wall in his comics. Now, while you turn over that thought in your head over and over, I have just arrived at class." I think to Palkia, exiting the conversation. I walk through the gap of a doorway to see a creature who looks like a computer generated polyhedron model floating in mid-air, talking to some other students. Shy, I say hi. "Hello, I am Thornton. I was told to come here?" I ask the teacher. He turns to me. "Oh yes. Welcome to the class. I am Mr. Porygon, and these are your classmates. Eevee, Magnemite, Electrike, Baltoy, and Starly. Come, sit down and join our discussion. Today we are talking about how a moving vehicle could not exist." Mr. Porygon says in a rather kind yet artificial voice. I sit down. I nod to my classmates and then I speak up. "Actually, uhm...." I started. From there the class kept moving to topics that I loved to talk about with the rest of the class. Each time there was a glade statement said, I set it right. Except history of course. I was screwed right from the start there. "And that was how my first day went John. So now, oh wait, some people are coming." I say to John at the end of school by an old tree. Turns out Allen has friends besides Damian and John. Cool! Beth, Mal, and Rose all like me, and I say the feeling is mutual. However I *really* like Rose, but I am probably think that because she is a Zorua as well. I can't wait to get to know them better. Oh wait, John just got a letter. Time to stop staring at the clouds and pay attention I guess. "Hey, what'd ya got there?" I ask John, curious because of the letter. "It's an invitation to the Rescue Guild. They have teams come together and rescue Pokemon. I heard it from my parents. They seem amazing!" John exclaims. We exchange idle, fractured banter till it got to this point. "So, Allen, John, how do you like being a Pokemon? I mean, I had to ask. And if I made a mistake, well, to err is HUMAN, is it not?" I say with a grin on my face. "WHAT?!??!?" Everyone exclaims. "Hmm. So you guys don't know or do know about us being human? And you guys seems surprised I figured this out. I love it when this happens, it is always hilarious to see the reactions. Now, yeah, I know we are human, but please, unless all of you have settled this already, please don't tell another Pokemon unless they are a true friend, a family member, or a being that could kick our sorry butts if we didn't tell them. Now, thanks for the move John, and I am going to leave you all in the, "what just happened" state if mind and walk home." I say to everyone. And walk home I did. |
| After a trek through the forest, Absol notices the sun sinking into the horizon. She turns to me and informs me of the approaching nightfall. "I guess we're stopping here for the night. How's the leg?" She asks. I hadn't focused of the Durant bites in a while. Looking at my legs, I notice nothing but fur. "I guess it's fine. The bites just burned for a while... Nothing too serious. Thanks for your concern." I say with a kind nod. We lay down in the dirt together and relax. Soon, I hear Absol's breathing grow deeper. "She must've dozed off." I think to myself. Slowly getting up, I survey my surroundings before approaching the nearby cliff. The moon is full, and it's silver face glimmers and shines on me. Gazing at its beauty, I begin to think. "I wonder if mom is worried about me... What happened to her, anyway? Last time I saw her was on the plane before I entered this world." I sense an Aura behind me, and I turn to see who's invading my privacy. I'm surprised to see Absol. "Why are you awake? We have a long trip ahead of us tomorrow." She informs me. I sigh and hunch my shoulders, looking at my paws. Absol studies me, closely examining my expressionless face. Unable to come to a conclusion, she gives up. "Lucario, are you okay?" She asks. I sigh and turn my attention back to the moon. "You miss your family, don't you?" She asks. I nod. She gently hugs me, comforting my tormented soul. "It's okay..." She calmly reassures. "Do you go to school?" I look at her, confused. Those words stung like a bee. "school?" I shuddered at the thought of high school. The boring classes, the snobby jerks in school, my friends, who always needed my help in fights. Then College reappeared in my mind, and I smiled. "I go to college." I reply to her. Her eyes immediately light up. "You're going to love college here!" She exclaims. "I'm done with it, but you can still go!" "Sure!" I say with a smile. "When do I sign up?" Absol smiles and shakes her head. "You missed the sign-ups. You'll have to wait until next spring. In the meantime, we still have to focus on sleeping so we can safely make it to my home." She informs me. Fatigue was starting to take its toll on me, and my eyelids felt heavy. Yawning a strong, drawn-out yawn, I stretched and went to where we were previously laying. "Alright... It sounds like a plan, then. My new home with you and your family, then college next spring." I say quietly, stretching once more. She lays behind me and I feel her paws wrap around my body. I feel secure, and I feel my eyelids droop as my vision is engulfed in blackness. I soon found myself asleep. |
| I sighed as I lied in bed. It wasn't bedtime, but rather thinking time. Worrying time. After all that has happened over the past two days, I just couldn't bring myself out to anyone. Every time dad came into check on me, he would ask if I was okay and that if I needed to talk to him about anything that I could. I would just reply I'm fine and that was that. I didn't want to talk about it. What was there to talk about even? There's a murderer who will stop at nothing to have his son back. My friends and family are in danger, and there's nothing I can do about it. And sometimes I would wonder of there maybe was something I could do. I could go with him... And every time I thought that, I wanted to punch myself for such an idiotic suggestion. Celebi wanted to talk to me. And I simply refused to speak with her. I just wanted to be alone. I just wanted to feel sorry for myself and everyone. "Damian?" I could the voice of Absol appear from my bedroom. Not even sitting up to look at him, I replied, "I just wanna be alone." His voice was closer now, "Lukra will not harm any of us. Not you, not me, your father, your friends... You do realize that, correct?" I sighed, "Not really." "Damian, Lukra will not harm you or any of us for that matter. We will do everything in our power to assure you and your friends are safe-" "You can't just bring Allen and John here... How're you gonna be their bodyguard if you can't even keep an eye on them?" I mumbled. "I have my ways... Now... Why don't you come out of your room for a bit and we can talk outside?" asked Absol. I shook my head, then sat up, staring into Absol's eyes. "You say I'm not in danger, but you know it's not true. Lukra is a lot stronger than dad, he's smarter than you, and he's not going to stop until he has me back. Sometimes I think I should just... Go with him." Absol groaned, "So... What is your plan exactly? Meet with Lukra face to face, tell him how much you've loved him and missed him and earn the love of your biological father!? Do you realize that by turning yourself in to him will be the biggest mistake you could ever make? Lukra does not love you or care for you... He needs an heir to his throne. He needs another evil to take over for him when he finally passes away. He should be dead right now, but he isn't. Your father is in the other room, worried sick about you because of your behavior. He, to this day, has never understood parenting and never expected to become a parent! Now I want you to stop this nonsense right now." Absol paused for a moment, "Listen... I realize things may be tough at this point and time but you must remain strong. I guarantee you that safety is of no issue. That cruel being is not your father. Your father is in the other room, waiting for his son to be happy again and start training. He wants to know how your day was. Do you think Lukra would care to ask how your day was? No, he wouldn't. And don't worry about Allen or John either. No one will be harmed. Now please... Go talk to your father." I sighed, a lone tear welling up in my right eye. Then another developing in my left eye. I clenched my eyes shut, letting tear after tear flow down my face. Short, high pitched breaths emitted from my lungs. "Absol... I... I'm scared..." I cried softly. I could then feel a pair of arms wrap around me, constricting my own arms of movement, and I could feel myself being rocked back and forth. At that moment I opened my arms and hugged my father as tight as he held me, crying into his shoulder. "I don't want him to hurt anyone..." I sobbed. Dad rubbed a paw down the back of my head, and soothingly replied, "Don't worry kiddo. He's not going to hurt you. He's not going to hurt anyone. I promise." I continued uncontrollably sobbing into his shoulder, releasing all the heavy emotion I felt onto my father. "You're okay, Damian. You're safe here. I promise I won't let anything happen to you, no matter what." My dad's voice only forced my sobs to become louder and more painful. "Don't cry, Damian. Everything's okay. We're safe. Just stop crying..." As I much as I wanted to, I couldn't. The cries could only seem to worsen as he spoke with me in his arms. He stroked the back of my head with his paw, starting from the top, all the way down to my collar. "I gotcha... He's not gonna hurt you, I promise." "I... I know he's not gonna h-hurt me... He's gonna... H-hurt you a-and... And Allen and... J-John..." I cried. "He's not hurting anyone. I'm your dad, not him. And no one is going to hurt my son or his friends. If anyone wants to hurt you, they'll have to go through me first. Same goes with your friends. We'll stop Lukra soon enough, but for the time being I just want you to stop feeling so sad and... I'd like to continue training. I want my son back. Please... Stop crying." I took a second to take slower, shallower breaths. In little time, my cries became deep breaths. My tears dried up, and I sighed. My father released me and smiled, looking into my eyes. "Come on... Why don't we eat something? Maybe you can tell me how your day was. You never told me on the walk home y'know?" I took a shaky inhale, then sighed and nodded. "Okay..." He pulled me in for another hug. "I love you, son..." I bit my lip at his statement. It was the first time he had ever said that. Every day, I would say "I love you" to him and he never knew how to reply. I always knew he was never sure about keeping me as his son. After all, it was all on short notice how it came to be. He has little to no parenting experience, and probably never even wanted to become a parent. Hearing him say those words, made me feel better than I ever had before. It showed that maybe he did want a son after all. I forced a grin and pulled my father closer. "I love you too... Dad..." I muttered. |
| Thornton left both John and I speechless as he skipped away with a grin on his face, seeming to be that of a rather precocious individual if you asked me. If he noticed we were humans by mere gestures and body language, it brings up a good question: are we fitting in as best as we can? I couldn't help but feel like a book you'd pick up at a public library, ready to be read the moment its been taken off the shelf and further examined. The first to do that, actually, was Lukra. Granted, he forcefully pried open my head to get whatever he wanted, but still, it left a similar feeling. I looked over at John and noticed he was clutching his claws into a fist, looking down at the ground with his eyes shut. It almost looked like he was about to cry. I turned towards John and finally spoke up, saying, "That was... unexpected... Are you okay, John? You're not too upset, are you? I mean..." I trailed off as he walked away without a word, his tail flicking in frustration, most likely. I hope he doesn't do what I think he's gonna do... "That was weird, Al, what's up?" She approached me as I turned to face her, her face riddled with curiosity. "Why'd John look so upset? And what's a human, anyway?" Uh-oh, I hope this doesn't mean my cover is blown! Latios, what should I say!? "Well, uh, you see, we, uh..." "That Thornton guy called you and John a human, I gotta know! Pleeease?" "I-I-I don't think that'd be wise, Beth!" "Oh, come on! Friends shouldn't hide things from each other, right?" She took a step closer as I remained motionless, still not getting any response from Latios. Latios!? Er, Latias!? Someone!? "I'm sure you've got secrets of your own, Beth, can you let me keep mine?" "Heehee! No way, I'm on a need-to-know basis right now, so spill the beans or I'll pounce ya into submission, dude!" she smirked, tensing up. "Please, this isn't necessarAUGH!" I shouted as I jumped back, narrowly avoiding Beth and her pounce of doom. Over on the sidelines sat Rose and Mal, the two of them watching us in amusement. Jumping again off to the side, Beth landed and circled around towards me, her next leap falling short by a few inches. I'm a bit faster, but she's got more form than I do, her moves nice and fluid compared to my clumsy hops. "I'm gonna get ya, Al!" she taunted. "Oh man, come on!" I exclaimed in frustration. She was nearly running circles around me, the clever fox just toying with me, delaying the inevitable. I could let loose a Water Gun, but I wouldn't do that to Beth. Before I could think of any more options, I finally heard Latios' voice in my head. Hey, so I heard you're in a predicament. Don't worry, I'll walk you through it all, so you'll be fine. His voice distracted me and I had stopped abruptly in my tracks. Siezing this window of opportunity Beth tackled me, wrapping around me as we rolled to a stop. She held me down to the ground, smiling. "Gotcha, bucko! So, you gonna tell me now?" I groaned and obliged to her request, with Latios' guidance. I stood up and dusted myself off, regaining my normally calm composure. Slowly, I began to follow what Latios was telling me. "You see Beth, the term human comes... from a club I used to be in, you see?" I started to slowly pace left and right as I continued, "Thornton must have been apart of it as well as John, but I don't... remember seeing either of them while I was apart of it. It was quite formal, so I never found it to be any fun. It's why I left, actually." "So you're an ex-human, then? What was the club about," Beth asked, tilting her head. "It was like a... social gathering club. We'd get together, talk about our lives, others' lives, the usual happenings, things like that. I wasn't much of a chatterbox 'cause, well, my life wasn't exactly exciting to talk about." "Oh, Thornton mentioned something about your gestures! Tell me about that, please." "There were... some requirements, such as having to maintain certain postures, gestures, general things that would show we're a bit different. That's how I can remain calm most of the time, actually," I falsely admitted. She seemed to be buying it. "Oh, okay! I gotcha now; let's go home, guys! Sorry about pouncing ya, Al!" "That's all you needed to know?" "Mm-hmm! Unless you want to tell me more, that is," she winked, smirking once again. "N-no, yeah, I'll leave it at that, then, heheh," I chuckled, relieved that I managed to pull it off. Thanks again, Latios! Don't sweat it, Allen. I'll be here for you, just call out to me loud enough for me to hear, okay? "Can you show us your human poise, Allen?" Rose asked, smiling. "Heh, maybe some other time." I was already walking in my usual "poise" as a human so I'd have to do something over-exaggerated, heheh... Hmm... I hope John and Thornton are alright. I don't want to imagine the two of them fighting... |
| “ARRRGGGHHH!!” I yelled destroying a boulder due to pent up anger with my tail still blazing really strong. “I still can’t believe you.” I yelled to Thornton because of what I was just told a while ago. Flashback (30 minutes ago) I just arrived at school the next day and I was already bombarded with questions from Al other friends. I noticed Thornton trying to avoid making eye contact with me. “Were you really a human once?” Beth asks. “How come you never told us you guys were part of a social group called human?” Mal asks. “Woo. Woo. One question at a time. First off, how did you find out that we were part of a social group called ‘humans’?” I ask just going along with their story. Probably I have to thank Al later for the cover up. “Thornton told us yesterday. It was around the time that you got you letter.” Mal stated. “Funny, I don’t recall hearing that yesterday from Thornton.” “Well you did look like your where deep in thought yesterday.” Rose said. “Oh that. I was just thinking about what could have been in that letter I got.” “What was in that letter, John? And what did you got in your letter Thornton?” Beth asks. “I never got my letter yesterday. Tailow must have forgotten that I was supposed to get a letter too.” Thornton said. “You will probably get yours today if they forgot to give you yours.” I look over at Thornton and told him that I will be having a little chat with him later, with a glare that left no room for argument. I look back to the original group of Al friends. “Now the reason why we,” I said as I pointed to Al and me, I would have pointed to Damian as well but he wasn’t here at school, “never told you is because for one, we were told to not tell anyone because no one was to know about that group, but apparently someone wasn’t told that.” While I said that I look over to a certain black fox, who hang his head down. “Wait! What do you mean you were told not to tell as and who told you?” Beth asks. “Sorry, I am not at liberty to tell you at the moment because of who we are a part of. You are asking too many questions that we aren’t able to answer right now. We might be able to tell you later but right now I have more pressing matters to deal with.” I look over to Thornton who by this time was trying to sneak away from me. “And where do you think you’re going!” I yelled out to him and grab him by the scruff of his neck immobilizing him. “What are you going to do to him?” Ask Mal with concern. “Oh, I am just going to have a little chat with my friend here. Isn’t that right, Thornton?” I said with a smirk on my face that said answer correctly and you will not be harm. Thornton was a little terrified of me but nodded his head in agreement. “Don’t worry I am not going to hurt him. I am just going into the woods with him to remind him of the rules of our group. We will be back in a few minutes.” And with that we took off into the woods. Present time “If it wasn’t for the cover up story that Al manage to come up with, I don’t want to think what I would have done to you. You’re really lucky you know that.” I said with my tail flame slowly going back to normal. “I mean seriously. Didn’t your Guardian tell you any of the rules of what we can and not tell anyone.” He stops and thinks for a little bit before shaking his head no. I just sigh. I then explained to him the rules like were not supposed to tell anyone that we are really humans. Second were supposed to act normal here and not do stupid things that would draw attention and many other things that our guardians told us. “Those are just some of the rules that we are to follow. You can ask your Guardian later, but right now we have to get back to the others because I think that class is about to start shortly.” “Right.” Said Thornton. As we were making our way back to school, me and Thornton could hear a scuffle going on nearby. “Do you think we should stop and investigate?” Thornton asks . “It wouldn’t hurt. Beside someone might need some help.” I said. As we were getting nearer to the sound of fighting, we can somewhat make out a few voices. We arrived near the edge of a clearing and we can see a couple of Pokémon ganging up on one little Vulpix. Vulpix is a small reddish-brown fox that has six tails. At first I thought that they were just practicing with evasion but not thirty seconds later, I realize that it wasn’t the case. After being thrown hard into a nearby tree, most likely knock unconscious, they continue to beat the Vulpix up. Something inside of me just snap at this and what happen next was a big blur to me. When I regain full control of my senses, I look around and notice that everyone that was beating up the lone Vulpix were all bruised up and knock out with me being in the center of them with me being winded due to exhaustion. “Okay! I am really confused right now. What the hell happen here?” I ask being totally clueless on what happen. “You mean to tell me that you don’t remember a thing.” “No, but you can fill me on the details later. Right now we have to get this Vulpix to a healer and fast. And the closest one I can think of is the schools nurse.” I went over to the Vulpix to see what the damage was done, and it wasn’t pretty. She, by the way she looks, had multiple scratches all over her body. One of her ears was bent in places that it shouldn’t be able to bend to. She may have a couple of broken bones by the dislocated left rear leg. I gently pick her up and made my way to the school. We past our friends along the way and they decided to follow us for information. We finally made it inside the school and had no trouble finding the nurse here. She told us to wait outside and will let us know if she will be alright. We all sat on a bench near the door and waited. “Okay. Thornton, can you explain to me what happen back there in the field. I don’t remember a thing.” “All I remember was your eyes started to glow red and you had this red and black aura surrounding you. You then launch yourself into the middle of them and went to town on them. I think that you gave a few of them broken bones after a few words were said. I will not be repeating what they said, because what they said drove you into a bigger frenzy. I think that you castrated the leader of their group.” Everyone that was within ear shot all had one thought going through their mind. To never piss me off. At this point I can only think of a few reason why I would just fly off the deep end. If they were associated or are part taking in certain deeds, mainly rapist, thugs, scoundrel, etc…, I vowed that they will learn the hard way if I am in their presence, just like the poor souls that we happen to come across today. While I was thinking these thoughts, a dragon type came walking up to us. “I am sorry to disrupt your conversation but could you guys tell me where I can find someone by the name of Thornton.” “Well you are in luck, because I’m Thornton.” “Ah, good I finally found you.” “Why were you looking for me?” Ask Thornton with some confusion all over his face. Probably thinking on why someone was looking for him in particular. “You see I have a letter here for you that was supposed to be given to you the same time John received his. But that Tailow was new to his job and in his rush to finish, he forgot to give you your letter. Here.” He reach into his bag and handed a letter to Thornton. “Now that that is out of the way. I couldn’t help but overhear your predicament but I think I can shed some light on what happen. Base on the description of what happen to you,” He said while pointing to me. “You used to move called OUTRAGE for the very first time. It happens to anyone who used that move for the first time so you are not in trouble at all. I will have to contact the guild to pick them up. Now if you will excuse me, but I will have to take my leave.” He started to walk away but then suddenly stop. “OH, before I forgot, only used that move as a last resort. I will tire you out like no tomorrow, so only used that move if no other options are open up to you. See ya later.” And with that, he left. “Well that solve one mystery. But I can’t help but wonder how that little Vulpix is doing.” I said with a hint of concern in my voice. “There isn’t much we can do for now. They will probably send someone to get us to let us know of her situation.” Said Al. “You’re probably right. Let’s get to our classroom before they wonder where we are.” We got to the classroom with no trouble at all. Nothing really exciting happen during class, but during our lunch break, we received news that the Vulpix will make a full recovery but she is still unconscious at the moment. The rest of the day went by quickly and it was time to head home. Before I made it home I decided that I will give the Training Dojo a quick look to see if they have any training weights. When I enter the training area, I can see a lot of Pokémon doing varies activities ranging from friendly spars to target practices. I walk up to someone and ask where do I find the one in charge. The one I ask pointed to the back of the room behind a door. I walk up to the door and knock. “Enter friend.” A voice said. As I walk into the room, I saw someone that I didn’t expect to see. “Dad, what are you doing here?” “Oh hey son. The reason I am here is probably the same reason you are here. You came here hoping to find some weights, am I right?” Trent said with a grin on his face. “How did you know?” “You really need to learn not to think your thoughts out loud when you’re in your room. Even when you think no one is looking, you need to keep your thoughts to yourself and not project them out to anyone nearby.” “Yeah, I really need to stop doing that. That got me into more trouble than I can count.” “Don’t worry. I think your mother can help out with that little side project. Anyway, my friend here is thinking on trying out a new type of weights, but hasn’t found the perfect candidate just yet.” At that comment he had to keep a small chuckle from escaping his lips. “She has heard some of your exploits and thinks that you may be the first.” “Really I am honor that your would think that I am worthy of trying out your weights.” I look up towards his friend and I am surprise as to who she is. “MOM! Wait are you telling me that she runs this Training Dojo.” I exclaimed. At my outburst everyone besides me was laughing their heads off. Once everyone cooled their heads off my mother spoke up. “I do have a few requirements before I can give you these weights.” I look at my mom and nodded my head stating that I was listening. “One: Since these are just a prototype, your can’t tell any of your friends yet. Once I get some feedback from you, I can make some more but for now, no one can know. Two: You must provide me with feedback, like pros, cons, any information that you can think of about that my decided if I should make more or not. Other than these two condition everything else is free reign.” “Those seem pretty reasonable. All right. I promise that I won’t tell my friends until you say otherwise and I will provide you feedback on these weights. So where are these weights?” “Follow me out back. They are nearing completion but they are missing one important item. But it should be there momentarily.” I follow my parents out back to see a massive forge with a variety of weights and other training items. I can see a Machamp working the forge. The Machamp looks up from the forge and smiles up at us. “I take it this little guy will be the one to try our new prototype. If he is the one then I need something from the kid.” Said the Machamp. “Oh, and what do you need from me?” I ask the Machamp. “I just need to make some measurements so that the weights would fit you perfectly and a little bit of blood.” “Why do you need some of my blood?” I asks. My mother explained that with a little bit of blood, the weights can only be worn by the Pokémon whose blood was given. It will also adjust with the Pokémon like if they evolved, meaning that they will always fit perfectly with them. Also it can be adjusted by said Pokémon to be heavier or lighter depending on the situation. But she explains that was just a theory that she had and wanted to test it out, so she doesn’t know if it will work or not. “So that why it is just a prototype. I need to see if it works out or not before I can actually make more of these.” My mother said. Machamp came up to me and took a little bit of blood from me and took some measurements around my arms, legs and tail. Machamp then explains that it will be about fifteen minutes before the weights are complete. Fifteen minutes later Machamp calls me over to see the weights. They look like a couple of bracelets that were the same color of my skin and there was five of them. I pick them up and put them on. Once all five where in place, one on each arm, leg and tail, they all glowed for a moment before they faded like they weren’t even on me at all, but I can still feel them. “That is interesting. I didn’t expect that to happen. Oh well, so son, how do they feel on you?” “To tell you the truth, even though you can’t even see them, I can still feel them on me, but not in a bad way. These weights fit perfectly like they were design for me only. I know that this is the case, but I don’t know how else to describe it. Thank you.” I started to do some practices swings to get a feel for my weights and I don’t even feel then like them hardly anything at all. I remember my mom saying that I can adjust them but how, so I look to my mom for guidance. She sees my reaction and probably already knows my question. “To adjust them, all you have to do is just think of how heavy or light you want them to be. At least that is how I hope that they work.” “Thanks.” I close my eyes and decided on how much weights I want. I decided that 10 pounds on my arms and 5 for the legs and tail, at least until I want to increase them. At once I can already feel the difference on my weights instantly. “Well your right mom. I just thought how much and they adjusted like nothing.” “Out of curiosity, how much did you decided on?” My dad asks. “I decided on 10 pounds for the arms and 5 pounds for the legs and tail. I think that once a week I will slowly adjust the weights. That way my body can get adjusted to the extra weight first before I move them up.” “Smart move. I think that should be everything. Why don’t you head on home and we will see you later. We should be home by seven at the latest.” “Thanks again mom, dad. I will see you later then.” I gave my parents a quick hug before I left and exit the Training Dojo. When I made it home, I put my bag in my room and decided to get some training in. Since it is only half past three that gives me a good three and a half hours before my parents return home. Plenty of time to get a little training in. I decided that I will run a few laps around the complex for a good thirty minutes. Then I decided that I will do some pushups, sits ups, and pull ups for 25 reps, for 5 sets, totaling a 125 each. They remaining time I will be running through the woods to work on agility and stamina. Maybe through in a few moves while I’m running to stimulate that I am fighting someone while running. “Well I better get started then. No time to waste.” And so my first day of training begins. By the time seven o’clock rolls around, by body is sore all over. I manage to run a total of 10 laps around our home and I think that I manage to run about 3 miles in one direction before I turn around and come home through the make shift obstacle through the woods. “Well I have to say that was one, successful trainings I ever did. My body may be sore but the results will be well worth it. Better get cleaned up before they get here.” I decided I will wash up in a nearby river to clean off. Not even thinking twice, I jump into the river to get clean off. I than made my way back into the house to see my parents already getting dinner ready. “So what have you been doing the past few hours?” Trent asks. I explained to my parents my training and they were surprise by my training. Not only was it a good training, but the way I have it plan out. I didn’t tell my parents that I jump into the river with my tail submerge in water. I think that they would flip. I have this feeling that my kind are not supposes to get our tail wet. If we did, something bad would happen. But what that they don’t know was that I didn’t feel anything at all. “I think that I am the only Charmander that is not effect by water for my flaming tail.” I guess that I will keep this a secret and surprise my opponents when they try to put out my flame. Boy will they be in for a big surprise. “I also hear that you rescue a Vulpix today is that true?” Juliet asks. “Yeah I help out a Vulpix today. She was gang up on and I didn’t like the way they were handling her. I kind of snap and used OUTRAGE on them. Let’s just say that they won’t be moving for a while. The nurse said that she will make a full recovery but is still unconscious.” “Well you did the right thing and I couldn’t be more proud of you. Now go to bed, you had a really busy day for you.” Trent said with pride. I agreed and once my head hit my bed, I was out like a light. |
| I go to bed. I sleep peacefully until one point. "All must be known. All must be corrected. All must be remembered. All must be punished." This haunting mantra cycles many times. This is the philosophy I have held to for my entire life. I must never let knowledge stay secret. I had to let the Pokemon know. I can't stop, otherwise, I snap. I have only snapped one time before and when I regained my composure I found I was responsible for burning a village and slaughtering livestock. That wasn't me, and it shall never rise again. Sorry John, but you won't keep me away from everyone's safety. I cannot allow it. When I wake up, I eat breakfast with my loving family. They treat me like a little kit, but no harm no fowl. I train with Absol, them head out. But this time, I will tell everyone. John, you have made a grave enemy. And I will not let anyone stop me from keeping everyone safe from my inner monster. Please, forgive me, my dear Friends. |
| Upon waking up, I looked around. Absol was nowhere in sight! I stood up and looked around, wondering where she could've run off to. "Absol?" I called out. "You kinda forgot to wake me up! You left me behind!" No answer. I stood up and began walking in the direction we headed yesterday. follow the usual routine path. "Dammit... I knew this was too good to be true... I turn into a Pokemon, barely survive being attacked and having the stupid plane ripped in half, then meeting the only pokemon within miles of here who actually gave two craps about me?!? Yeah... What an idiot I was..." I muttered. Suddenly, a force like a sledgehammer threw me to the ground with such force that I had the wind knocked out of me. My heart leaped up into my throat. I tasted blood. "N-no..." I croaked. "Not like this..." "Lucario, for crying out loud, don't wander off like that! I pounced on you so you couldn't go anywhere without me." I heard Absol say. "You nearly gave me a heart attack!" "Nearly gave YOU a heart attack?!? I almost crapped myself thanks to your little pounce!" I thought to myself. I licked my lip, which was now swollen. I must've bitten my lip when I hit the ground. The trip lasted almost half the day, but when we made it out of the wilderness, we came across a small cottage. It looked cozy, and I prepared to walk inside. Suddenly, Absol jumped in my way. "Listen! You have to start a new life now that you're a Pokemon. We already settled that you're a Lucario. You're an adventurer who just wants to get back into Pokemon society. Under NO circumstances must you disclose your former identity as a human. I'll do the talking at first, so listen carefully to what I say. This is your new you. Got it?" She asks. "Understood." I say in response. Absol opens the door and I'm immediately greeted by an older Absol, a young Eevee, an Azurill, and a Joltik. "Mom, I found this Lucario in the woods." She says calmly. I stare at the Eevee, who is happily pawing at my leg. "He plans on getting back into society, since he hasn't been around civilized Pokemon in a few years." Absol says, smiling. "So, how did you keep your sanity?" Her mom asks. "Um... Rocks. I drew a face on a rock and named it Wilson. I talked to Wilson in order to feel like I was talking to an individual." I said with a quiet grunt. "So, mrs..." "Just call me Mama. Everyone else does." Absol's mom replies with a grin. "Mama... Who are these lovely children?" I ask. "Let Absol show you around." Mama says. Absol revealed to me that she was basically the big sister of the family. "Yep. They're all adopted after they lost their parents in tragic accidents. The Eevee's name is Tyler." She explains. "I'm penny." The Azurill introduces herself. Soon, I feel a crawling sensation up my spine. "And I'm Geoff." The Joltik says, beaming. I let out a yelp and jump backwards, throwing the poor Joltik off my back. "I'm... I'm so sorry, Geoff... I like you, but I kinda get jumpy around bugs. I'll get over that." I say. Geoff giggles. "Okay! C'mon, Tyler! Let's go play!" He says happily. Absol then began showing me the rooms. The children all shared a room, even though they didn't have to. Absol had her own room. There was a kitchen, a bathroom, a living room, and Mama's room. "My room has an extra bed. You can bunk with me." Absol said, nudging me. I smiled and stepped into the room. The wood floor was difficult to walk on, and my nails scratched on the floor clumsily. "Lucario, walk using the pads on your feet, not the nails. Nails are for gripping outside terrain." She informed me. With that our of the way, I headed over to my new bed and climbed into it. I decided to make myself comfortable, since this was my new home. I was glad Absol decided to let me be part of her family. |
| "Are you alright, Rose," Mal asked her, "you don't look too well..." Rose shook her head, assuring Mal, "I'm fine, thanks. I just feel a little tired, that’s all." I could tell she wasn't feeling well, and so did Mal and Beth. "No need to hide it, sis, if you're sick then you're sick! At least school's over with, so as soon as we get home Mom can fix you up with some soup or something," Beth said with a smirk. "You're not foolin' anyone, you know?" "Yeah, you're right... I just try to be strong like you, Beth," Rose admitted. It wasn't a mystery to us that Rose often looked up to Beth as her big sister, always a foot away from her while on the move. It's just a little ironic that their personalities are almost opposite from each other -- Beth being extroverted and Rose introverted. I guess even here opposites do attract, but if that were always the case in this world then I wonder how an ice-type would try to get along with a fire-type… “Heheh, it’s alright Rose! Everyone gets sick, so there’s nothing to worry about!” “Except me, right?” I joked as we left the school, seeing John in our usual meeting spot. I still don’t see Damien, and where’d Thornton run off to? We veered over to John and said our usual hellos. “Hey there, Al and friends. Have you seen Damien around?” “Hey, John. I’m afraid I haven’t seen him; where’s Thornton, and… Say, are you alright? You look exhausted,” I asked. John winced almost every time he started moving, almost like it hurt to move. “Thornton? I haven’t seen him today,” he said, “but yeah, I am rather sore. I’ve been training to get stronger with this new routine I came up with, and it’s paying off, all right! Ouch…” What’s he been doing, running ten or so laps around his home? “Wow, I’ll bet you’ll evolve in no time, John!” Beth exclaimed, grinning. “Maybe we should give Al a routine, too!” “I don’t want to kill myself just yet, you know,” I quipped. “Can we go soon, Beth?” Rose asked, panting. “The sun isn’t taking too kindly to my feverish state.” “Sorry Rose, we can go right now. I’ll catch ya later, “human!”” Beth said as she walked further down the path towards home, Rose and Mal following suit and waving farewell. I stayed behind to see if there was anything John wanted to talk about. “So is everything alright?” I asked. John frowned and shrugged, answering, “I guess, but Thornton is a bit strange…” “Strange? Strange how?” “Well he seems like a good kid, but it’s as if he wants everyone to know who we used to be! I’m awfully certain he’s doing it on purpose, though… Why?” “Well, remember how Damien told us he was human?” “At least he didn’t say it in front of other Pokemon…” “Well, like Damien, maybe Thornton couldn’t help it, you know?” “I guess so, but this is supposed to be a secret between us. I think I set him straight, though, since his guardian didn't seem to mention it.” John’s right, I mean our guardians told us to be hush-hush on the matter after all, so there’s no buts about this. “I know…” “Well, I gotta get going, Al. I’ll see ya when I see ya, then,” John said, waving goodbye before sprinting down a dirt path. I guess he’s starting his workout routine already. “Don’t kill yourself with your workout, okay?!” I shouted. He may not have heard that one, but I’m sure he’ll be okay. “I should be heading home, too.” Not in any real hurry or anything I crossed the nearby river’s bridge, the river acting like a border between the school and a forest whose name I don’t know. All I do know about this river is that it eventually flows into Milotic Lake. From what I’ve heard, it’s supposed to be a pretty serene place to visit, the water being very refreshing to drink from. I’m not up for the trip, though, I just want to go home. Some time has passed and now I find myself deeper in this forest, the sunlight having a hard time making it to the ground. Usually there’s plenty of chatter going on among the flying and bug-type Pokemon, but not this afternoon. It was unsettling, to say the least, but should I really be worried about some silence? It can be pretty peaceful, after all… “You’re right, it is nice being alone,” an unfamiliar and alarming voice behind me said coolly. My body froze up as shivers went through my spine, his voice alone being very unsettling. “Oh come on, my voice isn't that bad, is it? Much better than yours, anyway.” I slowly turned around and was surprised to see a Lucario with his back against a tree. He couldn’t be the same Lucario I met previously, could it? Before I could ask, he answered, “No, don’t confuse me with that lousy excuse for a Lucario, Allen! You shouldn’t do that with me twice, or I’ll bop you on your nose next time.” “You… read my mind… Who are you?!” I exclaimed. “Come on, you’ve heard my name before! I can hear it in the back of your head, after all…” “I-if you’re not Lucario, then… you’re… you’re… Lukra?” Honestly, I’d have thought he’d look a bit different from other Lucarios… He pushed himself away from the tree and started walking towards me, similarly to that of stereotypical villains from shows on television. “I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that thought, and besides…” he started, suddenly jumping right in front of me in an extremely swift motion. “You ought to give credit where it’s due, hm?” “Augh!” I managed as I tried running away from him, only to get picked up by my tail. He chuckled at my vain attempt to get away. “That was pretty stupid, you know? I don’t even think anything went through your head, Heheh! Now you’ve actually made me of all Pokemon chuckle!” He was spinning me around like some sort of plaything, my face turning red. “What the heck do you want from me?!” I implored, my eyes watering up at the thought of what he could do to me while in my helpless state. “Being honest with you, brat…” He let go of my tail and let me fall head-first to the ground, stars flashing in my eyes as I laid there on the ground. He continued, saying, “I don’t see you anywhere on my to-do list. The only one I want is my son, Rylo. Otherwise known by you and your friends as “Damien,” which is a lame name to me. It doesn't even sound close to Riolu, I mean, come on! Damien? Sheesh! Don’t even get me started with your name, it’s just as bad!” “If you’re not interested in me, then why’re you bothering me?” “Don’t get me wrong, you’re an interesting character, especially since you’re trying to hang on to more than one identity. It’s been interesting to see you still try to manage things as a human in the body of a Pokemon… If I were you, I’d ditch your human side if you really want to fit in with those other losers you call friends.” “They’re not losers, you brute!” I yelled, picking myself up. “Besides, I don’t want to forget who I really am…” He leaned closer to me in a threatening manner, growling, “I don’t like it when folks call me names. Do it again and I’ll chunk you off a cliff, you hear me?” I trembled at the thought, not daring to let out another peep any time soon. “Anyway! I’ve been doing some snooping around and I couldn't help but notice one of your friends was wanting to tell everyone you and your friends are human… What was his name? Thorn-something? Whatever; it sounds like it’ll be quite a messy ordeal! It’ll be fun to watch,” he said, giving a crooked smirk. “What?! He wouldn't, would he?” “Don’t know, don’t care, not my problem. Have fun tearing each other apart!” “Hey wait, what’s that supposed to mean!?” I shouted, but it was too late; he had already vanished. I don’t know what’ll happen next, but it seems like Lukra’s keeping tabs on all of us… What does Lukra know about humans anyway? “I don’t want to let go of my human self… but will I have to eventually?” Allen? Al, are you okay? You dropped off my radar for a while, what happened? “Latios? Lukra found me and, well, had a not-so-pleasant talk. He didn't kill me, so I guess that’s good…” That’s… unsettling. “He also told me a few things…” Like what? |
| The next day, I can feel my body aching all over. “I guessed that until I am use to this new training, my body will be sore for a while. I think that I will increase my weights again. On a side note, turn off my weights before falling asleep.” I decided that I will only increase the weights on my legs and tail for now. Making it ten pounds for all my weights, which now makes it a total of 50 pounds that I am carrying around now. After a quick wash and breakfast, I made my way to school. On my way to class, I stop in front of the nurse’s office. “I wonder how that Vulpix is doing.” I decided that I was going to pay her a quick visit before I head to my class. I ask the nurse in charge and told me that the Vulpix wake up late last night and that she will make a full recovery by the end of the school day. “Is it alright if I have a small chat with her now?” I ask the nurse. “I don’t see the problem, but keep your visit brief.” “I will keep my visit short.” It didn’t take me long to find her for she was the only one in the nurse’s office right now, besides me and the nurse. She sees me walking towards her and she starts to stare. “Who are you?” She asks me. “My name is John and I was the one who brought you here yesterday. What is your name, if I might ask?” “My name is Aurora. Can I ask you something?” “Aurora. That is a nice name for a beautiful Vulpix such as you.” At the comment she had a slight blush on her face but I didn’t notice it. “Now, what do you want to ask me?” “Can you fill me in on what happen after I was passed out?” At that comment my face turn grim and with a hint of angry in my eyes. I told her all transpired from the moment she was passed out till now. To say that she was a little shock would have been an understatement. She shivers at the thought of what could have happen to her if I didn’t show up right then and there. She was glad that they couldn’t get the chance to do what they wanted to do to her. “Well I am glad that you taught those guys a lesson. I’m glad that they got what they deserved.” She said with a hint of glee. “You know, I just realized that you aren’t given me any strange looks?” “Why would you think that I would be given you a strange look.” I was about to answer her when she beat me to the punch. “If it is about the way you communicate, I think that it makes you unique in your own way.” “Besides my friends, you are the only one that first thought that.” “I think that they think that fire types are not normally aloud to speak telepathy, besides the legendary Pokémon, of course.” “Yeah, I think that sometimes to. Well I’m glad you are alright. Sorry that I can’t stay longer, but I have to get to class.” “Before you leave, can you meet me out back in the woods after school? I don’t want to travel back home by myself after what happen to me. I would feel a lot better if I had company that won’t try to do what they did yesterday.” “Sure. After school, I will meet you out back. But that will be after I am done talking with some of my friends.” “That is alright and thank you for everything that you done for me.” “Hey, no problem. I just do what I do. I help folks out that need help if it is within my abilities.” I said as I starting to leave. As I was leaving, I took one last look at Aurora to see her curling up into a ball and falling asleep. I couldn’t help myself but smile at this moment. By the time I made it to my classroom, I could feel that my body was not as sore as it was this morning. As I made my way to my seat, I notice that Damian and Thornton were not in class. “Thornton must be thinking about what I told him yesterday, so I am not surprise that he isn’t here. But Damian’s been out for a few days now. I am starting to worry about him.” Not much exciting happen in class today. I learn more about our history and practical problem solving skills. Mrs. Roselia said that we have an hour lunch break before we are suppose too be back in time for the second half of the day. After I was done eating lunch I still had about forty five minutes before class resume, so I decided to get some quick training in, which mainly consist of running laps, pushups, sit ups and running a makeshift obstacle course. Not as extreme as the one I do at home, just enough to get the blood follow. As I made it back into class, I realize that my body is still sore from this morning. Doing some training ease the pain a bit, but not enough to fully recover from yesterday. The rest of the day went by with still no sign of Damian or Thornton. After the final bell rang to single the end of school, I made my way back to the tree where I usually meet up with my friends. I didn’t have to wait long before I saw Al and his friends walking towards me. “Hey there guys. Have you seen Damian around?” I asked “Hey John. I’m afraid I haven’t seen him; where’s Thornton, and… Say, are you alright? You look exhausted.” Allen asked. He must have noticed me winced almost every time I tried to move. “Thornton? I haven’t seen him today,” I said, “but yeah, I am rather sore. I’ve been training to get stronger with this new routine I came up with, and it’s paying off, all right! Ouch…” “Wow, I’ll bet you’ll evolve in no time, John!” Beth exclaimed, grinning. “Maybe we should give Al a routine, too!” “I don’t want to kill myself just yet, you know.” Allen quipped, not to please to hear that he will be getting a training routine as well. “Can we go soon, Beth?” Rose asked, panting. “The sun isn’t taking too kindly to my feverish state.” “Sorry Rose, we can go right now. I’ll catch ya later, “human!”” Beth said as she walked further down the path towards home, Rose and Mal following suit and waving farewell. Al stayed behind to see if there was anything else that I wanted to talk about. “So is everything alright?” He asked. I frowned before shrugging, answering, “I guess, but Thornton is a bit strange…” “Strange? Strange how?” “Well he seems like a good kid, but it’s as if he wants everyone to know who we used to be! I’m awfully certain he’s doing it on purpose, though… Why?” “Well, remember how Damian told us he was human?” “At least he didn’t say it in front of other Pokémon…” “Well, like Damien, maybe Thornton couldn’t help it, you know?” “I guess so, but this is supposed to be a secret between us. I think I set him straight, though, since his guardian didn't seem to mention it.” I know that I am right, I mean our guardians told us to be hush-hush on the matter after all, so there’s no buts about this. “I know…” “Well, I gotta get going, Al. I’ll see ya when I see ya, then,” I said, waving goodbye before sprinting down a dirt path. A short time later I meet in the meeting spot that Aurora told me to meet her at. “Were you waiting long for me?” I ask her. “No, I was just waiting for about 5 minutes. So I wasn’t waiting long. Ready to escort me home John?” “If I know where you live I would escort you home, but I know what you meant. Lead the way Aurora.” While we were walking we decided to have some small talk going between us. “You know that it was pretty reckless of you to risk your life for me. If it was anybody else, they probably would have just left me.” Aurora said. “Now don’t say that. I am sure that anybody that is as half decent as me, they probably would help you out.” “No, I don’t think that would be the case.” She said a little bit depress. “Now why do you think that? Surely there are a couple of decent folks out there that will help other in need.” “Beside those that are in the Rescue Guild, everyone just mainly looks out for themselves. Are you in the guild by any chance?” “No, I am not in the guild at the moment. I am thinking whether or not that I want to join or not, but I think that I will give it a shot.” “You know, I just realize that you are really strong to take out all those guys back there by yourself. Do you mind if you tell me what is your secret?” “Sorry to tell you but my training will and will remain a secret until I feel it is time to reveal my secrets. Besides everybody are entitle to their own secrets. This is one of mine.” “I guess that you do make a valid point.” Aurora stated with a hint of disappointment. “Out of curiosity, how much further until we reach your home.” I ask. “At the pace we are going, we should be there in about fifteen minutes.” Fifteen minutes later, we arrived to a nice size cave that had a fire going inside. We both stop at the entrance and Aurora looks at me. “Well this is my stop. Thanks for getting me home safe and sound John.” “Hey no problem. You just take care now and don’t get into any more trouble.” As I was about to leave, Aurora comes up to me and give me a kiss on the cheek. I tried really hard to keep the blush from appearing on my face. When she backs off I ask her, “What was that kiss for.” “That was my way of saying thanks. You take care now.” And with that, she leaves and goes inside her den. I decided that I should get back home before my parents worry about me. On my way home, I couldn’t but help myself but to whistle a tune. I was whistling a tune that my father used to sing to my whenever I need my nerves to calm done, from either embarrassment or scared. I remember one time when there was a bad storm going on outside late at night and a loud thunder wake me up and scared me. My father must have heard my crying and came and starting to whistle that tune to me. I remember that night because not only because that tune clamed me down, but the storm was slowly disappearing. Since that night, I would always whistle that tune to help me calm down. As I was just finish whistle my tune, I look up and see a large white dragon with blue eyes and what look like a jet turbine as his tail landing right in front of me. When I got over that a large dragon just landed, I noticed that he was fury about something. “Kid,” the newcomer said, “you have one chance and you better tell me the truth.” I couldn’t help but listen to this newcomer. His voice sounded familiar to me but I couldn’t think of where I have heard it before. When he saw that I had his undivided attention he continued. “How do you know Silver’s Song?” I answer what anybody would have answer. My response was the famous, “huh.” |
| I am in the forest gathering materials. I am constructing a loud speaker, the very instrument to the destruction of the town's ignorance. I use the rudimentary tools at my disposal. I successfully create the device. I commence practice. "Greetings everyone." I let out. The voice is although not loud it carries perfectly for miles. I from and carry the instrument, a speech I have prepared, music for emphasis, and my books. Palkia's voice appears in my head. "I advise you not to go on Thornton. You have no ide-" He elaborates till I cut him off. "No, I do. Search my mind. See that burning village? That was me. I burned it down because I knew of the advisor's shady dealings. I kept quiet so the vial leg could live. That made me crack however, and created Bile, the voice in my head that yells when this thing happens. His "shout" was me burning down the village. It killed the advisor, but even though I was allowed to say, I left in shame. So after a kiss to the village chief's daughter, I shoved off." I explain. Palkia goes quiet for a few minutes. "You seem to be right. Fine, however I must warn you: evil Pokemon have been around. If they come, they will come. This also includes the other guardians. They won't be evil, but they may lash out at you." He states before he vanishes. I sigh and trot into town. I head to the center and set up. I hear the confused murmurings of everyone. I wait for the school to release everyone, reading as I do so. When I see it let out, I stand up. I speak into the loud speaker. "Greetings town goers. I am Thornton, a human turned Zorua. I have come to tell you there are humans among you. I have thought it over and decided to tell you all, no games, no confrontation. So, including me, these are the following humans that I know of: Thornton the Zorua, Allen the Buizel, Damien the Riolu, and John the Charmander. Now, come to me and I shall give a lecture on human anatomy." I state. The other come to me and I start my lecture. The secret has been let loose. Now I shall reap the fruits of my labor, wether now or later, it shall come. |
| “Just a minute!” I yelled out to my impatiently waiting friends, Torchic, Tailow, and Pichu. Dad decided it would be a good idea for me to get out of the house for a bit, to ease my worries, and what better way to do that than tell my friends to take me out somewhere? I used the towel provided by my father to dry myself off after a long bath. "Hey, you keep leaving this thing here, are you ever gonna use it?" dad asked. I looked over at the TM in his right paw, "Ohh yeah. Umm..." With the strange disc now pressed against my forehead, dad pressed the button in the center. I felt a numbing sensation flow throughout my body as the TM did whatever it was meant to do. “There… Now ya know detect.” I chuckled happily, “Cool. Alright, I’m gonna go dad.” He smiled and pulled me in for a hug, “Love you, son. Be safe.” The three of them chuckled uncontrollably as they saw me. “What?” I asked with slight woe in my voice. “Your fur!” exclaimed Torchic, who was now on his back from laughter. I blushed insecurely at their laughing fit, in which Tailow replied by wrapping his right wing around my back, “Dude, you look like an angry Flaafy!” Unsure of how to respond, I merely chuckled along with my hysterical friends. As our laughing subsided, we decided it was time to go for our little walk. Being around my three friends made me feel a bit better inside, but it didn’t change the fact that Lukra was out there and could possibly hurt them as well. It was Celebi who assured me that I had nothing to worry about, but I had to keep on my paws regardless. As we all followed Taillow, he began to speak eerily as though telling a scary story. “So… Riolu-“ “Damian,” I corrected. “Sorry… Damian, I mean. So… Are you ready for the creepiest place you’ve ever seen?” Taillow inquired, craning his neck to slyly peer at me. I gulped, “Uhh… What now?” “Taillow, you did this to Pichu. Just cut to it, man! I don’t wanna hear the story again!” Torchic piped. “Shut up, Torchic! It makes it creepier when I do it this way!” Taillow snapped. Torchic grumbled and kicked the dirt. “Word is… there’s this place out near Myrtle Village. Just a couple a minutes away is a big rock. Now the story goes, if you move this rock you’ll find a little foxhole. In that foxhole is a tunnel, which leads to a forsaken treasure! And the treasure used to belong to umm… Uhh… What did she say again, Torchic?” “Team Aloft, one of the greatest Exploration Teams to ever exist,” Torchic replied mockingly. “Yeah! Team Aloft! The legend says that these guy died on a rescue mission to save this Froakie. But it was actually just a trap to-” Torchic stopped walking, as did the rest of us. “Now you’re just making stuff up, Taillow! Come on, do you really believe in this mumbo jumbo Damian?” I peered back and forth at my two protestant friends. “I believe it,” said Pichu in her always soft naïve tone. I chuckled lightly to myself, “I guess we’ll have to find out when we get th-“ I was interrupted by a somewhat familiar voice. However, it still remained unfamiliar to me. “What’s wrong-“ “Shh…” I shushed Pichu. “Allow me to share some information of my friends, who are also humans. As I stated before, Allen the Buizel, Damian the Riolu, and John the Charmander are all humans such as myself-“ My eyes widened. “Thornton?” the name slipped off of my tongue like a bad taste. I whirled around to face the direction of his voice. “Hey… did someone just say your name?” asked Pichu. “Yeah, I heard it! Humans? What the heck is that?” Torchic added. I huffed, “Stay here, guys. I’ll be right back.” “Damian, what are you doing?” Taillow asked as I stormed through the bushes to get closer to his voice. I rushed through the tall shrubbery, pushing my way through it all to many Pokemon all scattered in a circle, murmuring to one another. I shoved through the sea of Pokemon both big and small to reach the center. Thornton grinned as he saw me, and halted his speech. Myself however, I was furious. I rushed him and smacked the homemade loudspeaker to the ground. The device breaks on impact… I then stare into the eyes of Thornton who was now clueless. “What are you doing!? Are you stupid!?” I scream, getting in his face. “Hey… is that Damian?” “I think it is…” “Are they gonna fight?” “I thought he said they were friends?” The crowd began to inquire all at once. “I’m ridding this race of their ignorance. They deserve to know the truth.” I got in his face, ready to attack the cowering Zorua, “You’re starting a fire, Thornton! For someone so smart, you have no common sense!” Thornton’s ears perked upright, showing he was a bit bothered by my statement. “Don’t believe a word they say!” another familiar but unwanted voice called out. Thornton and I peered over to see the only thing that could make this situation worse. “Lukra…” “That Riolu there, used to be my son! Until the soul of a human took him from me! Now, I can never see my son again, because of him! These humans are trying brainwash our children and plan to kill us all!” Lukra exclaimed over the now silent crowd. I bared my fangs at him, in which he could only sneer menacingly at me in reply. “What!? That’s not-“ Lukra tackled me and covered my mouth to relinquish me of any speech. “I say we get rid of these humans before any more of them take over our young ones. Who’s with me!?” yelled Lukra. The entire crowd chanted uproariously around us. I growled, put as much energy into my paw as I could, and pressed it against Lukra’s gut. I then released the energy, sending him flying into the crowd who all fell down to the impact of the Lucario’s body striking them. “Damian! Run!!!” I quickly stood, picked up the now star struck Thornton by the torso and flung him over my shoulder. “Don’t let them get away!” someone shrieked behind us as I ran with the lightweight Zorua hanging from my right arm. I swiftly rushed past my three friends, all of them having the same look of woe. “Where are you going, Damian!?” yelled Torchic. “Just go home!” I screamed, “don’t follow me!” As I was a safe enough distance from the now raging town, I dropped Thornton on the ground and we resumed running. “What’s the plan?” “Don’t talk to me right now. You’ve said enough,” I snarled. Thornton went silent as we ran. “Celebi, what do we do?” She sighed in my mind, “I… You have to meet with Allen and John and… well… I… I can’t say things’ll be the same.” I huffed, a tear running down my cheek. “We’re gonna have to leave home aren't we?” I winced. “Yes… I’m sorry. Allen and John are being told right now where to meet. Go to your usual spot you meet after school and I’ll talk with the other guardians about a plan.” |
| Left in Lukra's dust, I could only help but wonder what would happen next. Either Thornton will expose us all, or have second thoughts, barely grazing by the many dangers that would befall such actions. That being said, why would Thornton do that? John and I talked about it earlier, but neither of us brought any good answers forward... The only one who can answer is Thornton himself, that kid... I don't understand, why would you do that, Thornton? You've GOTTA have a good reason! "Latios, Lukra said Thornton would..." Latios appeared in front of me, rubbing his forehead as if he were flustered about something. "I know, I know, Palkia mentioned it to me earlier...! These complications aren't doing anyone any favors at all..." He sighed and looked around, possibly keeping an eye out for Lukra. "Wait, is he?" It would seem he won't be having any second thoughts about this after all... "I think he plans on doing it, but I haven't heard back from Palkia yet." "Oh... Is Palkia another guardian?" "Oh hey Latios, I've got news for you," an unfamiliar voice said. Definitely masculine, but I don't see him! Where could this guy be? "Is that Palkia?" "Yes, Al; Palkia, PLEASE, tell me something good." "Well, uh, Thornton's about to let everyone know they're human." Latios nearly fell right out of the air hearing that! "What!? Right now!?" If what I heard was correct, then Thornton will... He'll expose us in a matter of minutes! "Mm-hmm. There was no stopping him, either, and he knows the consequences in doing so." "Palkia, should we intervene?" "Latios, I can hear someone's voice... It's far, but loud..." We grew silent and listened as best as we could, and much to my dismay, I could make out Thornton's voice saying he was human. "I've got a bad feeling about this..." “Too late,” Palkia said glumly. “You’re NOT helping, Palkia! Allen, we’re running out of time! You have to hide yourself before matters escalate any further,” Latios shouted urgently, quickly fading away and out of sight in the air. Where’s he going?! “What’re you waiting for, Al, you have to move!” “Ah, uh, right!” I turned around and ran back towards the river where the bridge was, unsure of where to go. Maybe I can help calm the situation down and head right for Myrtle Village, and… “No, Allen, bad idea. Celebi just told me Lukra’s there, making matters worse…! Alright listen, Al, just meet your friends by the school like you usually do, that way we can figure something out.” “But… But what about Beth? And Rose, Mal, Mienshao…” I wanted to go home, where I felt safe with my friends, my… adoptive brethren… “I’ll tell them, alright? I’ll make sure to let them know you’re okay. Just keep going, the bridge is right there.” I sighed and kept running, crossing the bridge. As soon I crossed it, I came to a sudden halt. I clenched my paws and looked down at the ground, my mind showcasing the time I spent together with Beth and the others. “Allen, what’s—“ “No… No, I can’t leave them like this! They mean too much to me now, and if they’ll be hearing anything from anyone, it’ll be ME!” Ignoring Latios’ commands, I headed back to the river and dove in, using the current and my tail to propel myself quickly through the water. “If I don’t tell them, then…” I swam as fast as I could, using Aqua Jet to save as much time as possible. “… then I won’t be able to forgive myself for lying to Beth!” “I was the one who told you to lie, though! It’s not your fault, Al!” I pushed myself upwards from the bottom of the river, jumping straight out and onto dry land and into the forest. “Maybe so, but Beth needs to hear it from me, and no one else… She would want that.” I could see the house from here, just a little further…! “… Okay, fine, I trust you, Al. Just hurry back to meet up with the others.” I nodded and made way for the front door, stumbling in without warning. Beth and Rose were in the living room, jumping as they saw me barrel through the way I did. I have to say, though, barging into your home sopping wet and breathing heavily ought to raise some red flags. “Al?! What happened? Are you okay?” “Huff… Puff… Beth…! I’m… sorry!” She went around the table and got closer, asking, “Wait, hold up, what’s going on? What’re you sorry for?” I took a deep breath and shakily exhaled, unsure how she’ll react. Unfortunately with the clock ticking, I’m gonna have to cut the dramatics and get straight to the point. “Beth, you see, I… I lied… Lied about the human thing… It’s not a club, or a group, or some kind of secret society here. Humans are… a completely different species alien to this world!” “What? Humans are… aliens?” I nodded, saying, “Yes, I haven’t always been a Buizel, so…” “You… lied… Why would you lie to your own sisters and brother…?” Mal was listening in on it next to Rose, too. “I-I didn’t mean—“ “You shouldn’t do things like that! We’re supposed to be a tight-knit family… Are we not enough?” Beth’s eyes started watering up, and all I could do about it was look down at the ground… “I’m sorry, Beth…” “Beth, Allen, everyone, it’s alright,” Mienshao cooed, entering the living room. Beth and I looked up at her and listened. “Allen was only trying to protect others. Although lies by themselves are bad, sometimes they’re used to prevent bad things from happening.” “Mienshao…” “It’s alright Allen, Latios told me everything. It seems someone else let out the secret and caused quite a ruckus out in Myrtle Village. A small crowd is on their way here now to apprehend you, Allen. We must get you out of here safely.” “Look what you did, Al,” Beth started, wiping her tears away, “you went and made me cry… You goof…! It’s all good, though!” Her grin returned, which meant she forgave me! “Yeah, it’s okay, Allen,” Rose said as well. “We’re with you even if you’re some sort of alien,” Mal added. “Come on, let’s head outside. I can stall the crowd as much as I can while you three show Allen a way out,” Mienshao planned, all of us following her out the front door. “Mom, be careful, okay?” Beth have Mienshao a hug, as well as Mal and Rose. I went up to Mienshao and embraced her, too, saying, “I don’t always say it, but I… I love you, Mi—Mom.” She returned the gesture and gave me a tight hug. “I love you, too. Don’t worry about me, though, I am a martial artist after all.” She gave me a wink and sent us off into the woods, waving goodbye. “I’ll be waiting for you to return, Allen! Be safe!” We started running out in a direction I’ve never gone in with Beth leading the way, Mal and Rose following behind me. “Where are we going, Beth?!” “You’ll see, it’s a secret place!” “Not the kind for hiding, though,” Rose shouted. Zigzagging our way through the foliage led us to a small clearing where six small pillars stood, each one looking like they were around 6 feet apart from each other. Written on the sides of each one was a different name; graves? “What are these for, Beth?” Beth walked up to one of the pillars and set her paw on the side, calmly saying, “I wanted you to meet our real parents before you had to go off on your adventure. They all would’ve loved to meet you…” “They ensured a home and life for us by risking their own lives…” Mal stated, looking at what I assume to be his parents’ graves. “Beth…” “I don’t want you to go, but I know you gotta, so promise me…” Beth whirled back around to me and was looking me in the eyes, continuing, “… promise me you’ll come back alive and be with us, okay?” “Of course! You have my word, Beth,” I said strongly. “We’ll be waiting for you every day,” Rose said. Mal nodded, too, stating nearly the same thing. “You guys… Y’all are the best sisters and brother I’ve ever had!” I shed a single tear and turned around, pausing. If I looked back, it would be that much harder to press forward… I forced myself onward, shouting my goodbyes… “Good luck, Al!!!” |
| “I am only going to repeat myself once more, how do you know Silver’s song?” The large dragon asks. I look up to the large white dragon and gave him my honest answer. “I don’t know who this Silver person is, but I learn this song from my father, Steven.” “I find that hard to believe that.” “And why is it so hard to believe that I know this song?” I ask the mysterious Pokémon. “Unless your father was a Lugia, there is no way you can know that song. And the only Lugia I know went by the name of Silver. How do I know that you are telling the truth?” I had to think what I could say to make him believe. After a bit of thinking I had an idea but first I must learn more about this figure. “Before we continue this conversation, may I know your name? My name is John.” “I see no harm in telling. My name is Blaze, but you can call me Lord Reshiram. Only my friends may call me by my name.” “Why do you have the ‘Lord’ title in front of your name?” “Don’t you know anything about us Legendary?” “OH, so you are one of these legendary. Mewtwo was kind of vague on that topic.” I said scratching the back of my head. “How do you know Mewtwo?” Reshiram asks, getting more questions ask then answer. “He is my Guardian and was the one who brought me here.” “Sorry to burst your bubble John, but I know Mewtwo and he would have told me about you. And you still haven’t answered my previous question.” “You know… hang on.” I said with a sigh. “Mewtwo, do you mind giving me a hand here. Lord Reshiram is giving me a hard time and I need some proof to s…” “Say no more, I will be there in a second. He is one of those that don’t believe everything that he hears without evidence.” A second later a bright flash appeared beside us. Once the light dead down, Mewtwo was standing there. “Hey John, good to see you again. I wish it was under different circumstances tho.” Mewtwo then turns towards Lord Reshiram. “We have a few things to discuss in private Blaze.” Mewtwo said. They both leave the area with me waiting on them to return. I decide to take some time and think about how I can include my friends in my training program. Especially if we have to face off against Lurka, Articuno and any other foes that will try to get in our way. It wasn’t long before they return and Lord Reshiram walks up to me. “I am sorry for ever accusing you of being a liar. You were actually telling the truth.” “You weren’t the first and probably won’t be the last to accuse me of lying.” “Sorry to interrupted you little conversation, but John I sense something going on in town. You might want to get going.” “But before you take off here.” Reshiram places one of his hands on top of my head. “What are y..” I was cut off when information started to go through my head. “A little something that you may find useful in your little quest of yours. You will need to practice a bit with it to fully master it but you should do it just fine.” “What just happen?” I ask a little confused. “I gave you some knowledge on who to use one of my own moves. It is called BLUE FLARE. I didn’t give you all the info. Just enough to get you started. You will have to learn the rest on your own. Now you have best be off.” “Oh right. Thanks for the info and thanks a lot for helping me out Mewtwo.” “Hey what are Guardians for anyway. We are here to help in some situation but not all. You best to remember that.” Mewtwo said. “Now if you will excuse me, I have to keep my older sister company.” He then disappears in a flash. “Who?” I ask. “Believe me when I say this, you don’t want to meet her any time soon. Trust me on this one. Sorry for bothering you earlier about that song little prince. I will take my leave now.” Reshiram says before launches himself high into the sky until he was just a speck in the sky. A few second later, I was just finishing processing what just happen when I remember something. “Wait; did he just call me a prince?” I was so god damn confused right now; I didn’t know what is going on right now. With that small encounter, I was left with more questions and problems then I could deal with. I then remember that I had to get back to town. “That right I have to get back to town.” I then took off towards town. I was five minutes away when I could hear a familiar voice. It sounded like someone was talking to a speaker. “Allow me to share some information of my friends, who are also humans. As I stated before, Allen the Buizel, Damian the Riolu, and John the Charmander are all humans such as myself…” I realized right away that that was Thornton voice and he was telling everyone in town our secret. I mumble a few curses under my breath. As I neared town I climb a tree to get a better look at what was going on. I saw a Lucario pouncing on what appears to be Damian and Thornton was off to the side. Sense I was not close enough, I couldn’t hear what was said amongst the crowd, but I just got a real bad felling just now. I then witness Damian launching the Lucario off of him. “Why would Damian attack his own father, unless it was, oh no.” I realized who Damian just attacked just now and I needed to warn them to get out of there and fast. “DAMIAN! RUN!!!!” I yelled as loud as I could. Damian must have heard me because he got up, pick up Thornton, and got the hell out of dodge. I release a breath I didn’t know I was holding. “Whew, I’m glad that they heard me. I better get out of here before I get spotted myself.” I quickly climbed down the tree and made my way home, avoiding the town folks as I went. As I made it home, Mewtwo contacted me. “John, I don’t know how bad things will get. Gather what you can and meet your friends in your usually meeting spot after school. From there we will form a plan of action.” “Copy that Mewtwo.” I made it home with no one spotting me at all. “John, what is going on out there? The whole town is in a huge frenzy.” Trent asks me with a hint of worry laced in his voice. “My friend Thornton decided to reveal our secret to the whole town today. I don’t know how the town folks originally took it, but once Lurka decided to intervened, everything went to hell.” “WAIT, DID YOU SAY LURKA! There is no way that it can be him. He is supposed to be dead.” My adopted father says, who I can tell is in somewhat of in a denial. “Sorry to break it to you, but I know for a fact that it was definitely Lurka. Now if you will excuse me, I have stuff to pack.” I left him where he was standing and made it to my room. It didn’t take me long to pack, I really didn’t have much stuff to begin with. All I had were the weights that I was wearing, my charcoal necklace, and my bag with some food and other items that I feel are necessary. As I was about to leave my room, my father stop me to give me something. “Here, I think that you may find it useful. If not then one of your friends can have it.” He hands me the Razor Claw that I found back when I was nearly defeated by that pack of Sneasels. “The Guild was using it to track the smell of those that attacked you. They manage to capture some, but lost track of the others.” “Was their leader among them capture?” I ask my father but he shook his head no. “Who long do you think you will be gone?” He asks me. “Just until things settle down here and that we can prove to them that we aren’t whom Lurka says were are. At least I hope.” “Well I won’t hold you back anymore. Go on, your friends need you.” He said as he knelt down and gave me a hug. “Thanks dad. Can you let mom now that I will be thinking of you guys while I’m gone and tell her not to worry about me.” “I will do that son. You take care now you hear.” I gave my dad a nod as I took my leave towards school. One point I had to use ‘DIG’ to avoid being spotted. While I was underground, I decided to burrow my way to school. I decided to leave multiple paths that lead in the wrong direction in case someone decided to follow the tunnel to see where it leads. After making a few detours, I made my way to school, blocking the path behind me so that no one would notice the hidden path. I appeared a good fifty feet away from school yard. I dusted myself off and walk towards our meeting spot. I noticed that the whole gang was there. Damian look a little pissed off, Thornton look a little bit ashamed and Allen look somewhat nervous. I also noticed that everyone here look a little winded and dirty or in Allen case, soaking wet. “Hey man, what took you?” Damian asks me. “Oh, just stopping by my house to pick up a few things while avoiding almost everyone in town. I had to use DIG at one point. Don’t worry I made multiple paths and block the real path here. So if anyone does find the entrance, they will be lead on a wild goose chase.” I stop and look at Allen who was slowly catching his breath. “What about you Al, I know the story behind why Damian and Thornton are somewhat worn out but I don’t know what has happen to you. Care to explain.” “Wait!” Thornton exclaimed, “How can you possible know what has happen to me and Damian when we didn’t noticed you being anywhere close to us?” “Didn’t either of you stop and think on who gave you the warning to run?” I said looking at both Damian and Thornton. When I was done saying that, they had the look of recognition writing all over there face. “Yeah, that was me who gave you the warning. And the reason on why you didn’t see me was because I was watching you guys from a nearby tree; any who, back to my original question.” I directed that question to Allen. “I was just about to explain that to them when you showed up. I was about to head directly here at first when I decided that I should confess to my family about lying to them. I swam all the way home and told my family the truth. They had no hard feeling towards me and they kind of knew that something of that nature shouldn’t be just told to anyone. From there my mom decided to buy me some time while the rest lead me away from them. After we were a good distance away, I said my goodbyes to my family and ran all the way here.” Allen explained to us on why he was worn out. “Oh before I forget, Thornton.” I said. “Yeah.” I walk up to him and gave him a good solid punch in the gut. The punch alone brought him to his knees. “Ok, I feel so much better now. That was my way of forgiving you. You probably had your reason on why you told everyone and if Lurka didn’t showed up; maybe things would have been different. Oh, I have something that you may find useful.” I reach into my bag and pull out the RAZOR CLAW. “What is that exactly?” Thornton asks me while slowly getting up. “It is a RAZOR CLAW and from what I learn the one that holds it will have a better chance of landing a critical hit on someone.” I walked over and handed it to him. “Thanks, but for now what are we going to do?” Thornton asks. “We are going to wait here a bit and wait for our Guardians to come up with a game plan. I for one, have no idea on what we are going to do.” 20 minutes later “For the love of MEW, where are they!” I yelled out. I may be a patience person, but in this situation time is of the essence and I was slowly losing my cool. After my brief outburst, there was a pink flash. Once the light died down we all could see a one foot tall pink feline that had a long tail with big blue eyes staring right at all of us and was hovering in the air. “Did someone call me?” The pink feline asks who sounded really happy to be here. Just by the way she spoke to all of us; I couldn’t help but worry about our safety and sanity. “And who might you be?” Damian asks the pink cat. “Right, forgot that you don’t know who I am. Names Mew.” The now identify Mew spoke. I then spoke up because I just realize that she looks somewhat like Mewtwo. “You wouldn’t possible be Mewtwo’s sister now, would yeah?” I was asking with a slight hint of fear lace in my words. “Yes, that would be me. Since you lot know my brother that makes it so much easier on me.” As she was finishing speaking, everyone was covered in a pink glow. “What are you doing?” Allen asks because he realize that we were all covered in a pink glow. “I am taking you all to my place for a little bit of fun before Mewtwo decides to end my fun. Hold on!” “Now wait a min…” Damian never got a chance to finish his thought as we were suddenly teleported to who’s know were. |
| I was in the middle of my lecture, informing the locals of humans. Then all of a sudden Damian came at me with a burning rage in his eyes. He yelled at me, frightening me. Why was he so mad? I'll sort that out later. However only a minute or two later a Lucario bursts on to the scene. At first I assume he's Damian's father however this assumption is proven to be false once this Lucario tells lies about how humans behave, Riolu calling him Lukra, and then launching himself at him. What amazing feats of strength. Very soon I find myself being dragged along by a ticked off Damian as I contemplate how to resolve this situation. Eventually we arrive at the tree in front of the school with everyone looking at me, either angry, disappointed, or an awkward mixture of both. I ignore their words until a Mew appears and before I know it we are all whisked away to a white room. This is where I start to pay attention. My friends gather around me screaming. "HOW COULD YOU DO THAT?!" Damian screeches. "We thought you were a friend Thornton." John claims. "You've caused a lot of heartache you know..." Allen informs me. They get closer and closer. I can't handle this pressure. The pressure builds and builds inside me. Wait, this isn't emotional pressure. I see a white light. I feel my body stretching and growing rapidly. It doesn't hurt oddly enough but when its over I feel different. When I look around I see everyone dazed. I'm feeling only a little dizzy. That must have been FLASH. I use this time to break away from the group. When I'm a good distance away I start talking. "I'm sorry everyone. But you just don't know why I had to do that first off." I start. I see John opening his mouth to say something but I stop him. "I know, I know, you guy are angry at me. But you have to know something. I have to spread information. Otherwise, I have this other personality who, if I don't let information free, goes haywire and starts..... K-killing." I elaborate as I shiver in fear. "Not only that, but why shouldn't they know? It's for peace, the spread of knowledge. Everyone can be bettered by knowledge and it must be known. Please...." I state. I lower my head. "Forgive me...." |
| I wake up with a jolt as I hear Mama calling my name. Leaping out of bed, I turn to head out of the room. It was then that I heard the quiet yawn like the coo of a dove. "Oh! Absol! I'm sorry... Did I wake you?" I ask. She shivers and stretches her entire body. I can't help but stare. She glances at me drowsily before climbing out of bed. "Hm? No... No, you didn't wake me. You seem distracted, Lucario. You okay?" She asks. I was afraid to admit that I felt awkward sharing a room with a female. "Yeah. I'm fine. Let's go see what Mama wants." I say. We walk to the table to see a large breakfast set out. Tyler and Geoff are already laughing and talking, and Penny motions for me to sit next to her. Absol nods and I sit down. Geoff whispers something to Tyler and they both burst out laughing. "Really?!? He SAID that last night?!?" He giggles. "How can an Eevee and a Joltik be this energetic so early in the morning?" I think to myself. Mama finishes up and I offer to help bring the food to the table. She politely declines and begins serving us breakfast. "So Lucario, how was your first night here?" Mama asks. I nod and smile. "It went very well, thank you." I say quietly. Tyler swallows a huge mouthful of food and pipes up. "He was talking in his sleep last night!" He exclaims. Absol glared at him, and he immediately fell silent. My heart sank. The thought of talking in my sleep was scary to me. Unconsciously unraveling all my secrets while everyone heard them? Giving out crucial information? I covered my face in embarrassment. "See, Tyler? Look what you did. You made him blush. Apologize to him." Absol says sternly. I close my eyes and focus on all Aura that's around me. Tyler's Aura had information, and I wanted that info. "No... Let the poor Eevee talk. I'm interested... Tyler, dreams are often considered windows into another realm... What did I say last night?" I ask. He smiles and rattles of more info than I could take in at once. "You mentioned some guy named Thornton, another guy named Damian, and for some reason, you talked about Palkia... Then you mentioned giving the gift of life and save them and all these phrases. You were talking about us... Then you cried out and said It's futile." My eyes widened, but I hugged Tyler and stood up. "Then I need to find Thornton and Damian..." I said. "First, I need to gather some things." |
| “Ooh…. Man…. What just happened?” I asked in a near unconscious state. I shook my head vigorously and much to my dismay I did not receive an answer to my question. It was then that I took a glance at my surroundings. I was alone, that much was apparent. The barely lit cave was only accompanying the ominousness of my situation. From all of this, I could feel my ears drop from atop my head in discomfort. Or was it fear? “Hello?” I called out softly. I cleared my throat and repeated myself, “Hellooooo?” A never ending echo of my voice flowed throughout the cavern. It was then that I decided to ask for help. “Celebi? Where am I?” I could hear Celebi audibly sigh in my mind. “Hey Damian. Look, there’s a bit of a problem. When Mew tried teleporting with all three of you, you kinda got split from Allen and John.” “Whaddya mean split from them?!” I began to panic. “It’s not a big deal, I promise. MewTwo is talking to Mew right now about this whole thing, for now let’s just get you out of this cave, alive.” I gulped, “Alive?” “Not gonna sugarcoat this Damian but… That cave is home to some hibernating Pokemon, and they’ll be pretty angry if you wake them up. Just be quiet and look for a way out of there.” “Can’t you tell me how to get out of here?” I plead. “I can’t even see the inside of the cave, you’re underground somewhere. Sorry…” I sighed, “Alright, I’ll just have to find a way out myself.” “I’ll see if I can get someone to help you. I’ll try Mew first, see if she can do anything. Don’t worry, Damian; I’ll get you out of that place safe in sound. I promise.” I smiled in reassurance, “Thanks.” “Be safe,” Celebi added. “I’ll try,” and with that our conversation ended. It didn’t take me long to notice the ominous feel of the cave. It was like a fog, running its clouds of menace through my skin, causing me to shudder from anxiety. Or was it fear? I sighed once more and decided it was time to find a way out of this place. The interior of the cave was pitch black, offering me no visibility. That was when my aura vision came into play. I closed my eyes and was relieved to have my sense of sight back. After looking around, I managed to find two pathways. What was left for me was a choice. I pursed my lips and was quick to decide. Regardless of my choice, there was a fifty-fifty chance that either of the paths could lead to impending doom. As I took my first step into the path, my fur stood up. I took a deep breath, already dreading the possible dangers ahead. I took another step. And then another. And with every trembling step I took, my anxiety rose. “Celebi? A-Are you there…?” I quivered. There was a small delay before she replied, “Yeah, I’m here. Mew feels pretty bad about this whole thing. Umm… Okay so… Turns out that Allen is in the cave too.” My eyes widened, “He is?” “Mew doesn’t exactly have full control over her teleportation. She’s only managed to teleport two people before. She’s actually making her way to you with John. For the meantime, try to find Allen.” The fact that Allen was in the same situation as myself only made me dread this more. “How do I find him? This cave is massive and he can’t even see in the dark like I can.” “You know your aura vision does more than just see in the dark, right? You can see through walls too.” I was surprised to hear the statement, “I can?” “Well… yeah. Just look around for Allen, after that look for an exit. Latios is doing everything to help Allen through this. I promise you’ll make it out of there as long as you both stay quiet and keep your guard up.” “Okay… Does he know I’m here, too?” “Yeah. He’s actually trying to find a way to make a torch. I’ll tell you when Mew and John make it to the cave. Good luck and be careful.” As her voice disappeared I couldn’t help but feel a bit more comfortable in my situation. Help was on the way, and if I could manage to meet up with Allen we’d have less to worry about. After trekking through the tunnel for what felt like five minutes I couldn’t help but wonder about Thornton. He told everyone what we were, and then Lukra showed up and made everything worse. It had me thinking of what could happen if the word got out that we’re just evil monsters from another planet. What was the purpose of doing that even? Does Thornton have just such a big mouth that he’s forced to tell everyone about us? Did he even feel bad for what he did? Then again… the crowd didn’t seem all that riled up until Lukra started making his lies. Damn Lukra. Why does he even bother with me? Does he not realize I’m not his son? His motives just don’t make sense! I already know what he’s gonna try to do. He’s gonna look for me, and when he finds me he’s gonna tell everyone the truth but only if I go with him. Would I take that chance, though? What if it’s my only resort to fix this thing? Then again, would Lukra keep his word even? As I was deep and thought, I forgot about my surroundings. I was no longer alone, and I could hear the snores of nearby Pokemon. My breathing intensified. “Celebi… I umm… Ohh man…” “What’s wrong?” “They’re everywhere…” “Just be as quiet as you can when you walk past them,” she replied. “I-I-I’ll try…” I sighed and gently took a step forward. I began my walk past the hibernating Pokemon. I croaked as I stepped on a sharp rock, trying not to squeal in pain as it dug into my paw. “Oww… Geez that hurts…” I muttered through my teeth. “Is everything okay?” Celebi asked. “Y-Yeah… I stepped on a rock. I’ll be fine…” “Watch your step.” I nodded. I was quick to make my way past the many sleeping ‘mons, only to find myself at another tunnel. I sighed with relief, and then gasped as I noticed a figure through the walls. “Allen?” I wondered. I sprinted through the tunnel to get closer to the figure, only to get full confirmation that the figure was a Buizel. “Celebi? I think I found Allen. He’s not too far from me.” “Great! I’ll let Latios know now. Go meet up with him.” After running through the long tunnel, I just about panicked after I rushed into another sleeping cell unintentionally. “Damian! Allen’s in trouble! You gotta hurry up.” “On my way, now.” It was then that I noticed another figure with Allen, the blob of light towering over him. “Crap… Don’t worry Allen, I’m coming.” |
| The caverns seemed to go on forever... Either that, or I've been going in circles for who knows how long! Everything's so dark, so it's hard to figure out whether the path I choose leads out or not. Feeling the cavern's cool walls was the only real way to feel secure walking blind for me, otherwise I'd feel something more overwhelming than just being lost. Makes me wonder how the others are doing, Damian, John, Thornton... I hope they're alright. "... Latios? Are you sure there's no way for me to see in the dark? A hidden ability or something akin to that?" I heard a sigh of disappointment in my head. "No, Allen. This is the fifth time you've asked," Latios answered. "Sorry, it's just a little nerve-racking here with it being so dark and quiet," I admitted. "And... I wish I could just, you know, go home without incident..." "I understand, but you can't just... well, you know." "Yeah, I know..." "If only Lukra hadn't shown up when Thornton was giving his announcement, things could've ended better for everyone!" "Why, though?" "Why what?" "Why's Lukra such a bad Pokemon? What things has he seen or done that's driven him to be who he is today?" "..." "Did his parents treat him with an equal amount of hate? Heck, I'm willing to bet they were worse than him!" "Al, shush...!" "Does Lukra find pleasure in killing? And if so, for what? What does it amount to for him? Does the violence just come naturally in Lukra's bloodline?" "Allen, you really need to be quiet right now." "What if Lukra's in pain? If Rylo became Damian, then something must've happened to him either during or before Damian arrived here. Is Lukra to blame? If you guardians can't kill any Pokemon including Lukra, then did he try to kill himself instead in some form of guilt?" "I mean you really, really need to stop talking." "Perhaps Lukra somehow sensed Damian's aura and spent time to recover since he didn't really die..." "You done?" "No, why?" "You've wandered into a room filled with sleeping Pokemon." "Urp...!" Me and my stupid curiosity! I quickly covered my mouth, turning my attention to my surroundings to hear quiet snores and grumbles all around. They don't sound small, either. "Focus less on Lukra and more on getting out of there unharmed," Latios sighed. "O-o-okay-- Oof!" Right as I had took a step forward, I felt a sudden incline and tripped over it, feeling as if I rolled over something metallic. "That can't be good..." Latios mumbled. "Urgh, what was that?" I whispered, instead getting an answer from someone other than Latios. I could hear something stirring from its sleep, grumbling to itself. "Ugrooaahh..." It quietly moaned, then turned into a low growl. "Urrgh...! Who woke me up...?" I could feel a pair of eyes staring down at me... "Uh-oh, uh, this isn't what it seems..." "A little Buizel... Grugh, you...!" It took a step closer to me, somehow managing not to wake anyone else up. "I-I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to!" I nearly shouted accidentally, covering my face. "Don't eat me, please..." "Kid, hush...! I'm not gonna eat you, I'm just... a little grumpy, is all." I slowly lowered my hands and looked in the general direction of his voice. "I didn't mean to, honest... I can't even see, either." "Yeah, it's just... just..." "Just what?" "I was just... having the bestest and most awesomest dream--!" He exclaimed before quickly covering his mouth, waiting a few moments for any sudden noises before quietly continuing. "I was still a Lairon at that moment, but I was soaking in some good sun with my friends at an old vacation spot..." "Oookay?" "'Okay?' You've obviously never had a good time, have you? I tell ya, it was... glorious..." This guy's a little strange... His personality clashes heavily with his voice and tall stature. "I'd probably have to, yeah..." "Well, on second thought, this isn't the first time I've had that dream since it actually happened to me, but if memory serves me right... A couple of Sableyes dunk a bunch of cold water right on to my head, and could've potentially resulted in me suddenly screaming. I don't know if I should thank you or not in the end..." "That could've been bad, yeah." What a goof. "Well, I suppose I should catch more Z's while I'm still--" He was silenced by a sudden quake that shot through the ground, causing something to fall to the ground. "Oooh, crap..." "What happened?" "A spire just fell right on..." A menacing growl interrupted him, croaking out, "Tyrantrum..." |
| Once the light dimmed down, I look around and noticed that everyone is not accounted for. “Hey where are Damian and Allen?” I ask Mew who looks somewhat depress. “It happened again. Why can’t I seem to teleport more than three at once?” Mew told us, being me and Thornton. “Wait, are you saying that this would have happen.” Thornton said to Mew. “I just don’t get it.” Mew says. “I mean I have no problem with a group of me and two others, but when I do more, I lose track of some of them. Don’t worry though; I learned a trick to locate them because they will still have some lingering energy around them. So I can just send someone, or me, there to pick them up.” For some strange reason, I couldn’t help but feel like she planned on this to happen. “Who are you going to send, me and Thornton, or will you be the one going?” I ask. “I’m just going to send you for now. I want to have some fun before my brother shows up and helps Thornton here with his problem. Thornton will meet up later with you guys. Good luck John.” Mew says cheerfully. And with that she teleports me to who knows where. Once the light dimmed down I look around to see where I am, I noticed that I was on top of a hill looking over a small valley. At the bottom of the valley, there was a cave which I had the feeling that the cave is where I’m supposed to go. Before I could take a single step, I was tackle from behind. “Ufff.” Since we, meaning me and whoever tackle me, couldn’t get a clear picture of the other guy, we both started to roll down the hill and stop somewhere inside the cave. The only problem was that I landing on the bottom while they landed on top and we ended up full blown lips lock. I open my eyes wide to see a reddish brown color muzzle on my lips. As I look up, I could see two a bright amber eyes looking into mine. I then notice the two fox ears and the six curly tails and then I realize who was on top of me. She must have come to the same conclusion on who she is kissing for hers, and I think my face, where both bright red. But in that moment, neither of us realized it till later, we both had a strange mark appear on our bodies. Mine mark was on my right shoulder and hers behind her neck. She jump off of me with apologizes for running into me and kissing me. “Aurora, stop apologizing. I was the one who got teleported in front of you in the first place. By the way, why were you running in the first place and where is here anyway?” I ask her. “In reverse order, we are about 10 miles out from Kaiju and the reason I was running,” at this point I could see tears falling from here face; “is because I was just kick out from my pack and was chase by some more guys who wanted to jump me.” “Why would they kick you out of your pack?” “They said if I had to be rescue from some nobody, then I don’t deserve to be part of the pack. I believe they saw me as weak and they don’t need a weak member in the pack.” “That is the stupidest reason I’ve ever heard for kicking someone out. I would probable believe if you had found a mate and had to live with them.” She nodded her head in agreement. Then she ask me a question. “What are you doing out here anyway?” “Oh a certain psychic mess up teleporting me and my friends and we got split up. I was sent to find them and pick them up.” “Who are your friends that you need to find?” “They are Damian and Allen. Thornton will be joining up with me later." As I was speaking I stand back up on my two feet. “Now my only problem is finding them.” “If I can pick up one of their scents, I can follow it towards them.” I had to stop and look at her. “What, foxes have a strong sense of smell and can follow a trail if we have to.” “Well then, we better start looking for me friends.” As I look around the room we were in, I could see a couple of different paths we should take. From where I was standing, I had two paths on my right and one on my left. I took a quick glance behind me to confirm that there is a path behind us. Probable the way we came in. “Which way should we try out first?” Aurora asks me. “Why don’t we try the one on the left first. But before we take off,” I walk back to the entrance from behind us to put a mark next to it. “Might want to mark this so we know if we are going in circles or not.” As we were traveling down the path we had chosen, Aurora decided to pick up the conversation. “Earlier you mention that a psychic teleported you and your friends. Why did it do it that for? I mean psychics only teleport a group that size in cause of an emergency.” I had to let out a sigh from her questions. “You by chance didn’t happen to hear about the announcement that was said in town, did you?” “No I wasn’t. I had trouble with my pack remember. Why?” Aurora said with a hint of annoyance. “It was what was said there that me and my friends are like this. You see Thornton had to tell everyone in town a secret that concerns me, Damian, Allen and himself. I don’t know how they originally took that information but when I saw Lurka showed up, everything went downhill and now almost everyone in town wants our head. Only a select few don’t believe what Lurka told them, so we were teleported out of there but with a small complication. And now you know how I ended up here.” “I am sorry to hear that. Is there anythi…” She stops and I noticed one of her ears flick to the side. “What’s wrong?” I ask. “I thought I heard someone screaming in terror. I don’t know what your friend’s sound like, but it wouldn’t hurt to investigate this.” “I agree. Even if it isn’t one of my friends, they may have information on where my friends maybe.” It didn’t take us long to follow the sound of fighting to come up to a particular sight. I was looking at what look like a T-Rex like Pokémon and a couple of what look like steel type Pokémon fighting against both Damian and Allen. I then notice a Pokémon seeking up on Allen, so I had to intervene. I yelled out a warning to Allen to duck as I jump in the air and launch an EMBER attack on the unexpected Pokémon. As I jump into the fray I noticed that it got somewhat brighter in the cave. I didn’t let that bother me as I was next to my friends. Aurora appearing next to me a few seconds later. “How did it become so bright just now?” Damian asks as he dodges a STONE EDGE from a Graveler. “That would be one of my abilities. It is called DROUGHT that increased the sun light and increase fire type’s moves. But it will only last for a few minutes.” Aurora states as she is surrounded by fire and slams into a Larion who was about to launch a FLASH CANNON at Allen. “There are just too many of them to face. What did you guys due to manage to piss this many guys and gals off in the first place?” I ask the two that cause this mess. “We didn’t do anything to them. A falling spire woke up the T-rex like Pokémon and the rest decided to join the fray.” Allen states as he launch a WATER GUN attack towards a couple of rock type Pokémon. “What are we supposed to do now? We are surrounded with no way to get through them.” Damian states while landing a FORCE PALM on the Graveler who attack him earlier. “If you guys can cause a distraction I can launch a SMOKESCREEN to blind them for a few seconds and then I can DIG us a hole to get away from them.” I stop and thought on that for a moment. “You know what, a SMOKESCREEN is a distraction! When I give the signal, follow the sound of digging.” “RIGHT!” Everyone said together. A few seconds later, I jump as high as I could off an unsuspecting Pokémon and cover a large area with black smoke that hinders everyone’s vision. As I began to fall, I twist in midair and face the ground. Once I was near the ground, I started to dig a nice size hole for everyone to follow me. I didn’t take me long to burrow down to the next level. It probable took me about 20 seconds to burrow through solid rock. “Ouch. Memo to me: practice burrowing through solid rock when we get out of here. My hands are numb.” As I touch down from the ceiling I look up to see if anyone was following. I didn’t have to wait long before the rest of the gang showed up. “How do you dig so fast? We had a hard time climbing through the hole you made.” Al states being the first one out of the hole I made. I answer with one word. “Training. You would be surprise on how fast or powerful your moves will become with some training.” By this point almost everyone was out of the hole expect Aurora, who was the last one through. “Well at least we are safe for the time being.” Aurora states to the group. But for some reason I have a bad feeling in my gut so I decided to look up and I could see a faint light growing in the tunnel that I have made. I noticed Aurora hasn’t move from the opening and was in the direct line of fire. Without thinking a run towards her and shove her out of the way before she was hit by the unknown attack. Since she was no longer in the line of fire, I was the one to take the hit. Lucky for me I put up a quick PROTECT to block most of the attack but it still broke through. I was surrounded by a large cloud of dust and was in the crater from the blast. “JOHN!” Everyone yells out in shock. Everyone runs up to the crater to see if I was okay. “HEY MAN, ARE YOU OKAY DOWN THERE?” Al asks before he get smack in the back of the head from Damian. But before Damian could chastise him, everyone saw a white glow through the smoke cloud before it vanishes a few seconds later. A few seconds later they hear my voice, through telepathy, a few seconds later. “Ugh, remind me to *cough cough* give you guys some serious training when we get out of here. By the way, what attack was that?” I ask as I was slowly climbing out of the crater. “That was a HYPER BEAM attack. Apparently someone up there didn’t like to be outsmarted like you did and decided to have the last laugh.” Aurora tells me. I finally manage to climb out of the crater and instantly, I noticed something was different about me. For one, I am taller then everybody here. Probable standing somewhere between 2ft 6in and 3ft tall for my height. Second my scales color is more reddish color and I have a muzzle now. Third I can feel a horn on my head and my claws only had four digits on them. I look behind me and my tail is longer as well. I decided to bring one of my claws up and check to see if I still have the scar over my right eye. Turns out, I still have the scar. I look at my friends and I can see there shock expression. “John, what happen to you? You look different.” Damian said as everyone was getting a good look at me. “I don’t know what to tell you guys. But I feel stronger than before.” “I can explain what happen to you.” Everyone looks towards Aurora for she was the one who spoke. “For what everyone just witness was John evolving from a Charmander to a Charmeleon.” “Congratulation on evolving John, but how does one goes and evolve?” Allen asks Aurora. “There are a number of ways to evolve. Here are some of the ways that I know of that can cause evolution. There is evolving through the use of an evolution stone, learning a certain move, holding a certain item, stress, extreme happiness that is on borderline joy, natural and lastly location and time.” I couldn’t help but whistle at all the different ways you can evolve. “So which one did I used to evolve with?” I ask her. “Yours could have been either natural or from the stress. Everyone here, besides me and Damian, evolves this way. I evolve when I’m exposed to a Fire Evolution Stone. Damian evolves with extreme happiness during the morning hours.” At that comment, Damian looked a little downhearted. “Well, we can’t go back the way we came, so we need to find another way out.” But before anyone good look around to find another way out, there was a purple flash and in front of us was Thornton shivering like crazy. “THORNTON! Are you ok?” Allen asks him with a hint of concern in his voice. Thornton is slowly calming down and told us, “Word of advice, never get stuck playing a game with ‘her’ alone. I’m just glad to be alive. If she ask if you want to play her game, say no and run like there is no tomorrow. I am just glad Mewtwo saved me and teleported me to you guys.” He looks around and asks, “Hey, where in the Reverse World is John at.” “He is looking at that temple that somehow eluded all of us except him.” Damian states while pointing in my general direction. “Really? Because he doesn’t look like the John I know.” Thornton states not believing a word Damian said. “That’s right, you were not here when it happen.” Al said realizing that Thornton needs to get caught up on the last few minutes. While he pulls him aside to fill him in, Damian and Aurora walks up to me seeing me deep in thought. “What are you thinking about John?” Aurora asks me. “I don’t know. For some reason I think that this temple is calling out to me in a sense. It is like something is in there that I need.” I told them. “Now that I am closer, I can feel it to. But it doesn’t feel evil or malice at all.” The little jackal said with certainty. “I don’t feel anything at all.” The only female in the group said when Thornton runs past us yelling about treasure with Al yelling at him to not to enter yet. But he doesn’t listen and runs in anyway. Before Allen runs in, I grab him by the neck stopping him cold. “What are you doing? We need to go after him!” Al yells at me. “I know that. But we can’t just go barging in without a plan. That is why we are going to take this nice and slow.” I told them. “You’re right.” Al tells me once he cools his jet. As we enter the temple we came upon a long corridor that had lights illuminating. When we enter the room, we can see Thornton sitting on the floor pouting. “Why the long face Thornton?” I ask him. “There are four doors here that don’t seem to open and one that looks like that it heads downstairs. I went down the stairs to find another lock door. I was for sure that there was treasure here.” Thornton said while being depress. I just nodded my head in agreement. I then look around the room to see if there was anything that might help us. I notice on the back wall some writing. “Hmm. Wonder what that say.” I walk up to the wall to get a better look. Everyone must had notice my movement and came to investigate as well. “What does it say? I can’t make heads or tails of this at all.” Aurora said. “Really, because I can read this just fine.” I said. “Same here.” Damian states. “I third that.” Allen said next. “I can as well.” Thornton said last. Everyone that could read it stops and looks at each other. We pretty much had the same idea running through our heads. “Do you suppose that it has to deal with us being hu…” Thornton asks before I cut him off. “Yes, yes I do.” I said. I then turn to Aurora. “I sorry to tell you this, but I think this writing was left for us and only us.” I turn back around to read what was writing on the wall. I decided to read it out loud so that Aurora was left out. It read: Greetings chosen If you are reading this then you are ready for the trails ahead Behind you are four sealed doors that can only be open for those that are deem worthy You will need all four to open all the doors otherwise they will remain sealed Behind each door is a treasure that will aid each and every one of you in your quest Take heed, for only one is allowed in each room and only the one chosen can enter said room BUT BE WARNED For the trials will test your in more ways than one which includes facing your worst fears But upon completing your trials the door will open for you to leave When all four are completed the final will open For there is where you will learn of what you must do P.S. Whatever you may experience in your room will remain a secret to you and you only. That means no telling secrets Thornton, or you will face an even greater trial later. Good luck and may Arceus watch over you “Did anyone else get the feeling that we were expected?” Allen asks the group. Everyone just nodded their heads in agreement. I look back at the doors and notices that they had a symbol above each door. Above each door going from right to left, the symbols where pictures of a waterfall, two Pokémon fighting, a crescent moon and last a blazing fire. “I think I figure out who goes where.” I said to everyone. “Oh really and how do you figure that?” Damian asks me. “Take a look at the symbols above the door. You can figure it out from there.” I said with a smug look. I then turned around and head to the door and the far right and waited in front of it. Damian looks up and after a few seconds he gets it as well and heads to the one with two Pokémon fighting. A few seconds later everyone besides Aurora was standing in front of their respected doors. Once the last person was in place all the doors open. “WOW!” was the general response from everyone. “Well guys I wish you luck. I guess I will be waiting for you here when you complete whatever you need to do.” We all nodded our heads in agreement before slowly one by one, we enter our designated room. Once the last of us enter, the door shut behind us. “Now what am I supposed to do while they are in there.” Aurora asks to herself. “I might as well take a nap until someone finish.” With that she curls up into a ball and falls fast asleep, not knowing that it will be awhile before someone completes there trial. |
| As I enter the room of the crescent moon I scoff. Keeping knowledge to myself when it the nature of knowledge is to be known? That is absurd! As for John evolving, I knew it was him, I researched relentlessly at home. But I also know what he went through personally, as what I pushed off as FLASH before I knew, deep inside of me, it was evolution. "Thornton, are you alright? I can feel the tension in your mind." Palkia enquires. "No, I'm not. Everyone is against my ideals. I don't care what trials I will face, they will all be worth it in the end." I proclaim. Palkia sighs. "Of course. You should know I am in your position with the legendaries. Although we all are moving towards a singular goal, I am hoping you succeed in your quest to spread knowledge." Palkia informs me. I grin and walk through the barren, urban landscape. I look up into the sky illuminated by an eye made of two crescent moons with each tip touching its corresponding tip on the other. I can feel its gaze following me. As I walk on the cracked asphalt of the roads beneath my paws I see a tower of smoke rising at a distance. I rush there and climb a tower only to catch sight of a horrendous sight: a Zoroark with scars and a gnarled grin standing on a rocky pedestal casting my friends and countless scrolls aflame. This is my first trial, the facing of my fear: the fear that all of society, represented by my friendships, and all knowledge, represented by the scrolls, will be lost. The Zoroark is the voice in my head that tells me not to keep things under wraps, whom I named Bile. But unlike me, he believes the originals have no meaning once all that can be known about them is told. I however relieve that everything should be known AND preserved. I feel a surge I anger wash over me, a rage that is akin to the inferno before me as it cannot be dowsed by normal means. It builds up to a point where I feel that familiar feeling, my body once again growing an stretching. I don't stop it, but rather I embrace it. When my evolution ends, I am a Zoroark, my tail having been absorbed back into my body for more material for my new limber bipedal form. I lunge at Bile with my red claws aiming at his larynx. He screams as he falls into the burning world. The fire fizzles and shrinks, leaving nothing but rubble, ash, and myself. "That was interesting." Palkia remarks. I snicker which then evolves into a hardy laugh. I pick up a dirty scroll from a tiny cave. I look at it and I immediately recognize it: it is all of the knowledge in the world! I scowler the city until I stow it into a scavenged scroll carrying basket that I strap to my back. I pull it out and read it as I walk through an immense shining gate, the interdimensional waiting room where I will stay and read until the others meet me there. But as I do so, I sense a prescience, a strong aura user. It seems foreign, the feeling he gives off is different, it can't be Damien. No, this would be..... "A Lucario?" |
| I forced an uncomfortable sigh as I stared at the now open passage way. I didn’t know what these trials would do, but I knew that I certainly wasn’t ready for them. But not only did I worry of myself, but of my dearest friends as well. John has plenty of battle experience, and plus he’s a bit stronger after he… turned into another form of himself. I was more worried for Allen and Thornton, though. Allen had about as much combat experience as myself, and I wasn’t one hundred percent sure how prepared Thornton was. Regardless of my fear, I knew in my heart that I had to do this if they were willing to do it. “Good luck, guys…” I muttered fearfully. “Yeah...” Allen croaked. With one more sigh I entered the dark room and as I took one step inside, the entry behind me shut instantly. I whirled around and gasped. “Ohh man… Come on… Don’t chicken out now. You can do this, Damian.” Suddenly, the darkness became light. And I was surprised to find myself trapped within a maze. Tall, steel barricades elevated to the cave surrounded me in every direction. “A-maze-ing,” I chuckled at my terrible pun, “Here goes nothing.” I began by walking straight to soon find myself at a three way intersection. All that was left was to decide where I go. “Hmm…” I shrugged and decided to go right. As I progressed down the path, I found myself turning right once again only to see a dead end ahead. “Aww man…” I sighed. I turned around and gasped as a faintly familiar figure was before me. “M… mom?” I croaked. I had never seen my mother on Earth, considering I had been an orphanage for years in which I ran from to live in that damned forest. “Yes… It is me, my child.” I could feel my eyes begin to well up, “W-What are you doing here? I thought you were dead…” “You have thought correctly, Damian. I am dead… And now I believe it is time you joined me…” My eyes widened, “What are you talking about?” “Join me, Damian. I want to hold you in my arms again like I did when you were a baby. All you have to do is give your life to me-“ “I-I can’t… Mom… I…” I bared my fangs, “I’m not listening to a word you say. You’re not real. You’re just a figment of my imagination.” “Ohh but I am real, Damian. I wish you didn’t have to go through what you did,” her eyes began to well up, “I always wanted the best for you. I always hated seeing you in that orphanage, and then fighting for your life in the forest for all those years. I couldn’t stand watching it. Please… I just want my son back. This is my only chance to have you, again…” “You’re not real…” I sobbed. “Please-“ I felt an energy and rage build up inside of me, “YOU ARE NOT MY MOM!” I fired a blast of energy at the ghostly premonition, only to find that she had fallen to the ground injured by my attack. “Why would hurt me, Damian? I’m your mom…” Between heaving sobs I replied, “No… You… You’re not real…” I sprinted back towards the maze, running past the figure of my human mother. I wiped my eyes with my forearm as I ran as fast as I could, turning and taking every pathway possible. “Please, Damian! Don’t do this!” I could hear her yelling. “SHUT UP! I’m not listening to you!” I cried. Much to my dismay, I was suddenly tackled to the ground by my ghostly mother. “If you don’t come with me, then I’ll have to make you… Don’t make me do this, “she breathed. I snarled, desperate for release, “No! This is my home, now. I don’t care if you’re my real mom or not, but if you really loved me you would accept the fact that I want to be here.” Her eyes widened, and as her grip loosened I lifted myself upright. “I don’t want to go back… Why give a life I’ve never had? I haven’t lived yet, and dying now would mean my existence was pointless. I love it here. I love my dad. I love my friends. I’m grateful for being where I’m at today. I’m not going with you, whether you’re real or not… I’m sorry, mom.” My mother sobbed uncontrollably, “Please… Don’t do this… I… Love you…” I bit my lip, “I love you too… mom. But I can’t give up my life here. I’m sorry.” She nodded, “I understand. Just promise me you’ll be safe, okay?” I grinned, despite my discomfort, “I promise.” And in a flash of light, she vanished from thin air. Leaving me to feel the sorrow alone. “I promise…” I murmured. With another heavy sigh, I decided it was time to continue with my trial. I made way through the maze once more, somewhat remembering the mazes in the activity books I had when I was living in the forest as a human. It was my only pass time back then. I began to think of a strategy, although there was no way to determine which way I had already gone, there was a way I could move along the maze so that I eventually make it to the exit regardless of how long it takes me. I pressed my paw against the wall to my right and began walking alongside it. My strategy was to follow the right wall throughout the entire maze and I was destined to find the exit eventually. “Celebi? Can you hear me?” I asked as I stumbled along. There was no reply. “Hello? Celebi?” I sighed, knowing that she could not hear me even if she wanted to. I began to wonder if that premonition really was my dead mother. It just didn’t make much sense. How would her spirit have the ability to show itself on this planet? It just doesn’t seem to make sense. And what was the purpose of her even speaking to me? Did she want me to regret coming here? To feel bad for giving up on my old life? No… She just wants her son back. She only got to hold me as a baby before she passed away and I was shipped to that damned orphanage. But if it really was her, and she really cared about me; she would accept my decision. My thoughts were soon interrupted as I approached a mysterious door. The doors were five times my size, a strong oak finish and strange markings engraved by what appeared to be very sharp claws. As I was within arm’s reach of the ominous door, I was startled to hear a menacing growl on the other side. “One down… two to go…” I sighed. I pressed my paw against the rugged timber, somewhat regretting what I was going to do. With a push, my new pathway began. I took two steps forward and the door behind me vanished from sight. This trial looked easy, I had to admit. I stood within a wide hallway that seemed to go on for quite a distance. It wasn’t long before my stroll down tis hallway that I began to see… nightmares. Halted by the premonition of Lukra, I could only snarl at his smug face. “Everyone knows you and your friends are humans. Humans are evil- Heheheh. I still can’t believe they all fell for that. You won’t be able to resist much longer, Rylo. I have you right where I want you.” “My name isn’t Rylo! It’s Damian. I’ll make it through everything you throw at me, Lukra. Even if it means killing you,” I growled. The premonition laughed vigorously, then frowned, “You took the soul of my child away, I’m simply trying to take it back-“ “Shows how much you know… Your son would’ve died unless I took over,” saying that sent chills through my spine. Just knowing I had taken the form of a nearly deceased Pokemon. “I already know all of this. Now enough of this… Stop resisting my offer, Rylo-“ “My name… Is not… RYLO!!!” I lunged myself at him, preparing my force palm maneuver. To my dismay, he was much quicker than I was. Lukra kicked me across the face, abruptly halting my attack. As I sit there with my paw pressed against my check, all he could do was laugh mockingly at my poor efforts. “What a poor performance, indeed. I expected more out of my son.” I stood up once again to charge him head on. My efforts failed once again as he countered my attack, knocking me on the ground. But I wasn’t ready to give up just yet. I had to win. I had to beat this trial. Even though I had no idea what the trials were for, I just knew I had to beat them. If I could attack what could have been my mother, I would have no problem attacking someone I refused to call my father. Whether he was real or not. |
| The opened passageway looked as if it had no end to it, not even accompanied by a light at the end. The path was definitely unnatural, the walls inside being smooth while the rest of the cave was jagged and rough. Who exactly set this up? Arceus, or someone equally capable? Either way I looked at it, though, I wouldn't benefit too much knowing who made these passages for us; the real mystery was what I'd find at the end. I mean I know there'll be a challenge at the end, but... Er, you know what I mean! "Good luck, guys," Damien said aloud. I turned around and looked at everyone before they departed; John, Thornton, Damien... I hope they'll be alright. "Yeah..." I croaked as I faced the passage again, taking a few breaths before I made my way through the doorway and into the darkness, my vision slowly fading the further I went. Suddenly I heard something slam from behind, causing me to nearly jump out of my skin. The light behind me suddenly dissipated, leaving me alone in nothing but pitch-black darkness. "The door must've... shut..." I said aloud, just to calm my nerves if anything. "Well, the only thing I can do now is keep going, huh?" I felt for the walls and it felt, just as I had seen it, very smooth; It still had some texture to it. Not wanting to waste any time I started running through the darkness, using my tail occasionally to feel for the wall and my arms stretched away from me in case if I ran into anything. Or anyone. Actually, I'd rather run into someone rather than a solid wall, yeah... Best not to think about that right now, I'll worry about it when it happens. Some... time had passed; I wasn't counting, but I had to slow down earlier in exhaustion. The air was heavy with dust or dirt, or something. Moisture? Whether it was that or just me, I still had to slow down; I wiped what felt like a layer of dirt off my face. I sighed and said to myself, "Gosh, maybe this path in itself is a challenge. I wonder if the others are going through the same thing..." The path remained the same: straight and without light. "Who wanders into a dark cave without light, anyway?" I faced the wall to my left and started feeling all around, saying, "Maybe there's..." Reaching as high as my arms and legs would let me, I eventually felt something fastened to the wall. "Ah, is it...?" I felt a metallic ring, and something rough and cylindrical passing through the ring. "It's a torch, I think... I have no way to light it, and I doubt striking it across the wall will spark it to life." I removed the torch from its mantle, and upon closer inspection there was something wrapped on the end. "The thicker end feels as if it's wrapped with cloth, but the head of the torch is exposed and doesn't feel like wood. Maybe I can light it after all, like a match stick," I said hopefully, extending my arm out all the way and stepping back until the head of the torch rested against the wall, perpendicularly. After all, if it were too close to the wall then it might very well break in half! "Here goes; this had better...!" I swung the torch towards my right side and quickly streaked the wall horizontally to the left, a few sparks flying as the head of the torch was brought to life. I gasped in excitement as a miracle in orange and yellow flames shone before me, illuminating this bleak passageway! "Wow, talk about dumb luck!" Bringing the torch around I could see several unlit torches lining the wall, meaning I probably could've lit up the way when I first entered... "I can't believe I didn't see them earlier... I guess that's what happens when you're as short as I am... Wait, I can see something. Is that... a light?" Far down the path I could make out a light, definitely much brighter than this torch! "How'd I miss that?!" I hit myself on the forehead before I made a break for the light, the walls losing its uniform appearance and looking much more natural. Making it to the end, I couldn't believe what I saw before my eyes... "What...?" I took a few cautious steps forward onto lush, green grass, my eyes drawn upwards. "But I was... underground..." I watched as clouds in the distance skirted across the blue sky, the sun making its way past silhouettes of tall mountains. "I'm outside... somewhere..." Looking around, I could see a dirt path swerving through a forest surrounded by rocky terrain; I looked back and saw the path I came from jutting out of solid rock. As I doused the flames of the torch and cast it aside the passageway vanished into thin air... "It's as if the exit only appeared with the light from the torch..." In the distance I could hear a crashing sound, the dirt path most likely capable of leading me closer to the noise. The path wasn't long, but it was pretty scenic; the trees arched over the path on both sides, offering decent shade. It opened up to a fairly large clearing where a waterfall dumped gallons upon gallons of water into a lake, mist covering most of the water's surface. "This is pretty scenic and all, but where's this challenge I'm supposed to face?" "You there, weasel," an unfamiliar voice called out. "Huh?" On the right side of the lake where the path was leading me sat an old man; human. He sat in a wooden chair in front of a coffee table, with what was either a cup of tea or coffee, I guess. He had sunglasses, a button-up white-and-red Hawaiian shirt, olive-colored shorts and sandals on. It's as if he was on vacation but got lost on his way to the beach... "Yoo-hoo, kiddo! I've got some answers for you if that's what you're lookin' for," he shouted again, waving his arms above his head. Is this guy even real? I approached him from the opposite side of the table and pulled up a chair, which I'm pretty sure wasn't there earlier. "Uh, who are you?" "Say now, it's not polite to ask a man for his name when you haven't said yours first, don't you think?" "Oh, sorry. My name's A--" "Heeheeh! I don't have a name, kid! As far as it concerns me, you don't, either!" "Er... You said something about answers?" "I did, indeed, boy. You've already completed one of your challenges, actually!" "I did?" "Sure did! Had you never lit a torch back there, you'd probably still be stuck in there." "Oh. What was the challenge about? Sensory awareness?" "I guess you could call it that." He offered me some coffee, but I declined it. For all I know, this whole thing could be the next challenge... "If you're wondering what your next challenge will be, it's actually further down this path I'm on. That's when things get serious, kiddo, and I'm here to make sure you're serious about this whole ordeal." "I am serious about the challenges." "Your mind says you're serious, but I don't think your heart is! Say you're serious!" "I'm serious." "Louder." "I'm serious!" "Louder!" "I'M SERIOUS!" "Then go, in a serious but lively manner!" Shouting seems to have gotten my blood pumping, and just like he told me to, I took off down the path. I stopped, though, to thank him for the seat, only to see no one there... I could only hear a faint goodbye getting carried away by the wind... There was no time to waste, though, my friends were waiting for me! |
| Once I step through the doorway, it sealed shut behind me and all I saw for a few seconds was complete darkness. After a few seconds my eyes adjusted to the faint light my tail was giving off. “Well, I can’t go back now. Might as well see where this path will lead me.” The path was pretty much a straight path with a few turns here and there. About five minutes later I came to a dead end. I look around to look for some hidden lever or button that I had to press to open the door. When I didn’t find any, I let out a sigh. I look up and I could see some light from above. “Now how am I going to get up there?” I look around and see nothing that will get me up there. But as I look closer at the wall I notice that it had small footholds on the wall. Seeing nothing else I concluded that I had to climb up the wall. As I was climbing, I could feel the walls were damp with moisture. When I was halfway up the wall, I noticed that there were no more footholds to latch onto. I took a quick look around and noticed that there were perfectly usable footholds on the wall behind me. “Oh you have got to be kidding me. What do they expect me to do, jump across?” I ask myself. “I must be really crazy to even attempt this, but here goes.” And with that thought, I shove off as hard as I could off the wall. When I was at the highest point of my jump, I turn around so that I would be facing the wall. I crash into the wall and only manage to grab on to one good foothold, due to how slick the wall’s where, while the rest of me just dangled there. And of course I had to look down. “Man that was close. Well I can’t dangle here all day. Better get back to climbing.” It took me a while to climb out of the hole. When I reach the top, all I could see was a heavy fog cover. At most I could only see 7 feet in front of me. Not knowing where I was supposed to go, I just pick a direction and hoped for the best. Nearly half an hour past when I noticed that the fog was starting to clear up. Once the fog lifted, I’ve found myself in front of a makeshift obstacle course. Before the obstacle course, there was a notice board next to it with a letter that was address to me. I just shrugged my shoulders and open the letter to read. Hello John Here lies the trial that you must complete. I know that you are thinking that this will be easy, but it isn’t. For the ground you stand on will slowly fall apart the longer you take. The first time it will take about thirty seconds for the ground to fall out from underneath you. The longer you take, the faster the ground will give out on you. Also, you can’t use any of your moves or you will fail this trial. And to give you more incentive to move it, you are right now 3,000 feet up in the air and the only way to get back onto solid ground is to complete this course.” When I read that line, my eyes widen in fear for a moment before I continue reading the rest of the letter. “If you do manage to complete this trial, a reward will be waiting for you at the end. By the time you get done reading this, the ground underneath you will give way in 20 seconds. GOOD LUCK! FROM: A “This is just great! Not only do I have to complete an obstacle course, but I have to do it while overcoming my fear of heights.” At this point I could feel the ground underneath me being to crumble. Time Skip 1 hour “Finally I am done with this damn course!” I said as I lay panting on the ground looking like I just came out of a war zone with injuries all over my body. I had multiple scratches litter all over my body, dirt and grime covered my body and pulled muscles in place that I thought I didn’t had. “Whoever made this obstacle course was or is one crazy sadistic person. Seriously, who comes up with the idea of jumping on pillars that can collapse at any point in time over a following river of lava? When I find out whoever made this for me, they will have a hard time stopping me.” As I slowly tried to get back up and my feet, I just realized that I forgot to reduce the weights. “Okay, memo to me: Next time that I get into a fight or any form of challenge, reduce the weights that I have on right now. And reduce how much I talk to myself out loud. I don’t want people to think that I am crazy.” When I finally managed to get back on my feet, I decided to take one last look at the course before I had down the steps that I could see. I could see a tight rope that was over a spike pit with swinging pendulums that had blades on the bottom of them. There was also a rock wall that I had to climb, without harnesses, while avoiding falling obstacles. Climbing up was a little rough; it was climbing down the other side that it started to get tricky, considering that I climbed up 300 feet. Just thinking about that climb send shivers down my spine, but the one thing that I realized was that each one was connected so that I had hardly any time to rest. After that last thought, I started to head down the steps. As I making my way to another cave that was at the bottom of the steps, I decided to figure out what my trial really meant. After a bit of brainstorming I have a rough idea on what my trail was trying to prove. “Well besides to get me over my fear of heights, what was it trying to prove? To see where my limits were? Nah, because one good fight with an opponent would have down that. Was it to see how well I do under pressure? Maybe but I don’t think that was the cause. Maybe it was following my gut instinct when I didn’t have time to plan.” I thought back to all everything that I went through and I realized that that was the cause. Because I remember that some of them, I didn’t have a clue on how I was supposed to solve some of them with the time limit for the ground, so I had to take a chance and hope for the best. “Now that I think about it that seems to be the case. It was either follow my instinct or fail the trial.” } I finally made it to the bottom of the step and head towards the cave entrance. After fifteen minutes of walking, I came upon a dead end that had this strange looking sphere that appears stuck in the wall. It was blue in color and had a helix shape in the middle. The helix was blue wrap in a light gray color. I look around the wall to see if this was some kind of trap or not. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, I reach out my hand to take the stone. Once my hand had a good grasps on it I gave it a slight tug. The sphere just pop right out of the wall with no trouble at all. “Okay. That was a little bit too easy. I was kind of expecting to put up some struggle before it would come loose. I will figure out this later, but right now I got to find a way out of here and meet up with my friends.” I stuff the sphere into my bag and started to look around for a way out. But before I could do that, the wall that the sphere was trap in collapsed to see that the path continue. After carefully climbing over the rubble, I continue my way down the tunnel. Not even ten seconds later, I felt the tunnel shaking. Not even to bother to look behind me, I bolted down the tunnel when I heard a loud crash behind me. For some strange reason Indian Jones popped up in my head. While I was running I took a quick glance behind me to see a large boulder rolling down after me. “Okay, someone needs to think of a better booby-trap cause this one is kind of cliché.” I didn’t bother to think of anything else at the moment as I continue to run for my life. While I was running I had to jump over some pits that would have ended very badly for me. What felt like hours but was instead minutes, I could see the end of the tunnel. As I was getting closer towards the exit, I noticed that the exit was slowing closing. At that point I reduced my weights to the bare minimum and put on a burst of speed and dove through the exits, pulling my tail out from underneath before the exit fully close. “Man John, could you’ve cut that anymore closer than that.” A voice said that I easily recognized. I look up from my resting place to see a black bi-pedal fox that had sharp white claws, a long black mane that had a hairpiece tying it off at the end that has some red fur scatter across its body. “Nice to see you made it through your trial as well Thornton. I have to admit, if I didn’t recognized your voice, I would have thought of you being someone else. Also you look intimidating with your evolve form. What is your evolved form called?” “Don’t know. We will have to wait until Al completes his trial to see what I am called.” “Why do we need Al to see what you are called in the first place?” I ask Thornton with confusing. “Remember he has that book that has information about us in general.” “Oh right, how could I’ve forgotten about that book.” I said letting out a yawn. “Can you wake me up when everyone else is here?” “Yeah I will do that. It looks like you’ve been put through the ringer. It must have been one tough challenge for you.” Thornton said with a hint of amusement. I got up and walk to a nearby wall and sat down beside it. My eyes already halfway closed. “If we weren’t allowed to speak of our trials, I would have told you what I have been through. And believe you me; you wouldn’t be laughing about my state I’m in. I am going to take a quick nap now.” I was asleep within a few minutes, completely oblivious to the world around me. I didn’t even recognize that there was someone else in here with use. |
| I sit in a white plane. It seems to be the waiting room for Jose who took the trials. I don't blame the others being late, I'm just way early. I seem to always have it easy. "Well I'm sorry I'm not good enough for you dude!" A voice exclaims. I look towards the source confused but I couldn't find one. "Of course you can't find me! I dot belong in your dimension let alone your universe! Just call me Author. Now, I need to tell you a few things." It starts off. I sit there confused, check the scroll, and after finding nothing, I shrug. "Now the reason why you guys are here is quite odd. If I told ou, you'd be too OP. but I can tell you this: the others are behind, and another Pokemon human, a newcomer, will be caught in a rift. That's who you felt earlier. He's a Lucario. You'll come out of the waiting room into a forest. He lives somewhere inside but I can't tell exactly. My knowledge is quite limited. But anywa- oh no.... They found me! I don't know how but they found me..." The voice murmurs. "Who?!" I scream. "Who do you think?! The Lybians! Oops, wrong script, sorry, do over. Ahem.... Who do you think?! The Legendaries!" Author exclaims. All of a sudden his voice goes silent leaving Plakia and I bewildered. Te light in the room goes chaotic meaning the legendaries are mad and heading towards me. Palkia warps me into a pocket dimension. We wait, and we will wait until the others get back. |
| Soon, I'm sprinting through a dark forest, Absol right on my heels. Her begs escalate into demanding screams, and I soon stop. "What? What is it?" I ask. She pins me down and demands I find a safer route to the Spacial Rift. "Don't you know ANYTHING about these woods? All the pokemon who enter these woods never come out!" She explains, leering into my very eyes. "Pffft! What? Am I gonna run into a Wendigo or something?" I joke, snickering. Absol hits me. Apparently, she believes in that fairy tale. "Wendigoes are all too real, Lucario! Why do you think I never go into these woods!? You don't believe in dark spirits created by horrible sins like cannibalism? These things will kill you if they get their hands on you!" She cries. I could tell she was completely serious by how she cried for me. "Oh, come on! I'm not afraid of some monsters. Giratina, maybe, but not something as silly as a Wendigo." I say. That's when I heard it... Like a whisper in the howling wind... "Lucaaaaaarioooooooo..." it called. In an instant, Absol and I whirled around and fled the forest. Whatever it was, its beckoning call terrified the both of us. I agreed to traverse the plains instead. That route sounded much safer. Suddenly, thunder rumbled and blue-green lightning struck all around us, and Palkia appeared in a large rift and snatched me up. I scream for Absol, but in a blink, I find myself in a black world with galactic swirls of light above me. "Absol?!? ABSOL?!? I call. Palkia places a large claw on my shoulder. "She will be fine. As we speak, she's heading to the Spacial Rift. Welcome to the Pocket Dimension. Go find your allies. I will greet Absol when she arrives." he said with a rumbling voice. I nod and begin walking down the dark passages. Before I even turn the corner, I sense a non-hostile Aura ahead. "You must be Thornton. Nice to finally meet you." I call out. The Pokemon stares at me, a little confused. "And you are...?" He asks. I give a friendly, polite bow and introduce myself. "Lucario, at your service. From what vision Palkia gave me, there should be a few more of you. Where is everyone?" I ask. Thornton looks around. "Well, I was the only one here until you showed up. I think we're still waiting for the rest to arrive." He replies coolly. "Very well... I'll wait." I say, sitting down. |
| "Where... am I? What happened?" I couldn't remember what happened after I had met that weird guy... I'm still trying to clear my thoughts but my head's aching terribly, and I can't even tell what's up, or down, or anything! No matter which way I looked, everything was pitch black... Is this place even real? "Allen...! Allen!" I could hear Latios shouting at me, but he sounded so far away... "L-l-la..." It felt awkward to talk for some reason, almost as if my mouth went numb. "Allen...! Can you hear me...?!" He sounded distressed, is something wrong? The thought of Latios, as strong as he is, in a dire situation frightened me...! "I'm... I... can..." I wanted to yell, but I just couldn't bring myself to do it! "Allen...! Allen... You can't be dead... I can't see you... Dang it, Allen, say something!" "I-I'm...! Here!" Mustering up the willpower to shout, my eyes, my real eyes blinked open and I could see a stone wall in front of me, drops of water rising to the ceiling. My head and body ached for some reason. "Thank goodness you're alright, Allen! I was worried about you... I can't believe I thought you were dead when I couldn't hear you." "You can't see me...? Ugh, my head..." My hands were already wrapped around my head when I woke up. I'm afraid to look at my hands... "I can, but you only come out as an extremely blurry figure. I couldn't help but notice you're upside-down, so..." I blinked a few times and looked up to see many small black creatures, slightly reflective and making tiny cracking sounds as they moved around. The drops of water caused them to recede where they landed, forming back together soon after. Looking down I could see a hole with light pouring out, and a rope... tied to my tail. "I'm... upside-down... I'm freakin' upside-down being hung by my own tail!" It would explain why I felt so much pressure on my head, but not so much the pain. Bringing my hands down, er, up to my face I could see dry blood, but I don't remember how it happened... I don't see any dripping from my head, so I guess it's clotted since then. "I can hear some tiny crackling sounds, what's with you Al?" "I don't know, all I do see are tiny black things swirling around below, I'm feeling a bit queasy lookin' at 'em..." I reached for my tail in hopes to upright myself, and just as I got a good grip on the rope I could see one of those black things crawling down the rope towards me. It's... "...Yeeeh, get away you...! AAUGH!!!" I let out a scream as it came into clear view, unfortunately thanks to the light above. "What's wrong?! Is something attacking you? Stop shouting!" I swiped madly at it with one paw, smacking it away. I watched in horror as it flew and stuck against the wall. "It's a nasty waterbug...! Eeughugh, there must be hundreds!" Just as I thought the worst had passed I looked back up at the rope and noticed it was starting to give out from the strain of holding me! I'm not even heavy; must be a very crappy rope. "What? You shouldn't judge Pokemon just by--" "No no no, I meant cockroaches! Not Pokemon!" "What's a cockroach?" "Nasty little creatures, but they're not as small-looking here..." I tried to climb up the rope until another cockroach went flying by my head, letting go of the rope as I flailed my paws around my head. The rope snagged tight, causing me quite a bit of pain. If only I didn't have such an irrational fear of cockroaches I'd have scaled the rope by now! Come on, I have to... uh... The rope let out a creak or two before snapping in half, dropping me straight down to the pit of nasty bugs as I screamed, "Oh my GooaaaaaaaAAAAUUUGH I'M GONNA DIIIIIE!" I landed with a very, very nasty crunch sound, the bugs at least cushioning my fall. I covered my ears and kept my eyes and mouth shut tight as millions of tiny legs crawled all over me, their antennae brushing up against me. "Al, are you still alive?!" "M-m-m-might as well be dead..." My body completely froze, my heart felt like it stopped, my mind was panicking as if it had PTSD... I couldn't escape it, I couldn't ignore it, I couldn't do anything...! "Al, get up!" "..." "Al! Get moving!" "..." "You're acting like a wussy!" I started crying and pressed my face against the ground, painfully ignoring Latios... I was running out of air... It was then that I knew... I knew I was gonna die here, surrounded by my nightmare, suffocating myself to keep the bugs out of my mouth... As my fear had broken the bits of sanity I had left, the sound of the bugs faded and I could hear a distant voice... "Al...! Al, I believe in you...!" It was Beth! "Now believe in me... You can do this...! Fight it...!" Her voice faded away, bringing back the sound of the cockroaches' legs and bodies clicking all around me. "Beth...!" A fire sparked to life in me, gaining control of myself again and bumping my fear to the side. I stood up and exhaled a quick burst of water downwards, sending all the bugs outwards and against the walls. I shook myself free of bugs and got some air back into my lungs. I looked up at the rope to climb, but it was too high to reach! If only... "Al, you're...!" Latios didn't get to finish as my body shone with a brilliant light... I shook myself back into reality and looked around, noticing I was back outside. I looked to my left and saw a hole with a rope hanging down into a pit; I made it up? I guess I blanked out while I made it out, but I don't feel quite the same. I felt... taller! Looking down at my body confirmed my suspicions... I had evolved! "I'm a Floatzel, Latios!" "T..t. .r..t. A...." I could barely hear Latios; he sounded completely unintelligible... I heard a creaking sound and looked up, seeing a pair of doors had parted open. I swear I could've heard Thornton's voice through there... That must mean the others are there! "I suppose what happened here," I said as I looked back at the hole, "really ought to stay here. I don't want to think about those cockroaches anymore..." I shivered and faced the doors, running on ahead to the others waiting for me. What I didn't realize, though, was that I was missing an important possession of mine... |
| I was jolted awake when I heard someone crashing into something. I open my eyes slowly and blinked around to get my vision to focus on my surroundings. When I was fully awake, I noticed a few things right away. I noticed someone that looked really close to what Al looks like but bigger, lying on the ground outside behind an opening in the wall rubbing his or her head which I also noticed had a bump on their head. I can see Thornton lightly chuckling at the scene and a Lucario rolling on the floor holding his sides due to laughing to hard. But the weird thing was that this Lucario wasn’t giving off that same vibe that Lurka gave off when he was nearby. But it didn’t feel the same as Damian either. “So this must be a different Lucario, but how did he even manage to reach us in here?” “Thornton, can you explain to me what is going on here? I am kind of out of the loop here.” “Yeah,” still chuckling “Al here tried to enter when he collided with an invisible barrier of some kind knocking him off his fight. His reaction was priceless.” “WAIT! That was Al. What is going on, is this an evolution bargain sale going on or where we just that close to evolve in the first place. Cause I was for sure that I was the only one that was training really hard to evolve in the first place.” “I don’t know John, but if I had to guess, I’ve to say that we, meaning me and Al, evolve because we had to so we could survive.” “Speaking of Al,” I look over towards where Al was standing pouting “do you need some help?” “Yeah! Can someone explain to me why I can’t join you guys?” “I think I might know.” Thornton said. At this point everyone, including the mysterious Lucario, looks at him for an explanation. “Sense he made it this far, we have to presume that he has completed his trail.” He stops and looks at Al who nods his head in agreement. “Therefore the only reason I can think of for not being able to enter is that he doesn’t have his treasure that we were to find.” Even though I wasn’t facing Al, I could still hear him face palming and muttering something about forgetting something so simple. “But how am I going to find my treasure if I don’t know where to look?” Al asks with some disappointment lace in his words. I look towards him and was about to say something when I noticed something. “Hey Al, why do you have a letter tuck in between your floatation sacks?” “What letter?” Al asks. “That letter by your right shoulder. I don’t know how you missed that.” Sure enough there was a letter for Al. Once he opens and began to read it, we could see that he was getting more frustrated by the second until he yells out. “I HAVE TO DO A SCAVENERAGE HUNT AND THE ONLY CLUE THAT THEY GAVE ME WAS AND I QUOTE ‘The treasure that you seek will be in the last place that you will ever look. Good luck hunting.’” He starts to breathe deeply to calm his nerves down. “Well there is no point in me standing around here anymore guys. I’ll see you all when I am done finding whatever I’m supposed to find.” And with that he turns around and starts to sprint off into the woods while the door closed off for now. At this point Thornton was rolling on the floor holding his sides due to laughing so hard. “And what are you laughing about Thornton.” “I’m laughing because I think I saw his treasure tied onto one of his tails. To me it looks like a pendant that was in the shape of a dewdrop attached to a string.” “Yeah, if that is the case then it will be awhile before he comes back. I mean seriously, if I was treasure hunting the last place to look would be somewhere on you.” I said while lightly chuckling. “Especially if it’s your own tail.” “That was weird. I would never have said that in the beginning, but know it is like second nature. I wonder what my parents reaction would have been if they were still alive.” With that thought, I became a little depress and let out a sigh. “Hey man you okay?” Al asks me with a hint of concern in his voice. “yeah… I was just thinking about all that has happened these past few days.” “I know what you mean. One moment your life was what the word I’m looking for is?” “Complete.” I answer. “Yeah complete then the next thing you know your life was turn around and upside down.” “Speaking of our lives, what was your life like before.” I stop and look over to where the Lucario was standing at and I see him sitting down and meditating. “You know.” “There isn’t much I can tell you about my life.” Thornton tells me. “For the past few years I was living on some deserted island just trying to find food and water to survive. Then one day I decided to build a raft and I was island hopping trying to make it to the mainland but I didn’t know which way I was going. Then I met Palkia and he brought me here.” He then looks at me. “So what’s your life like John?” “My life was pretty much normal, besides me communicating through Telepathy. I lived with my mother and father until the ac…” I had to stop myself from crying just thinking about that day. “Until what; what happen, John?” I gave him a somber look. “It happen on my birthday. It was lightly snowing outside and we were on a trip to go see a play but then we were hit by a blizzard and thrown off the path. When I came to, I couldn’t find my parents bodies anywhere. The only thing I could find was blood in front of the tree on where I came to. Then there was an explosion and I was caught in the blast. With the temperature dropping and with me losing blood I would have died that day if I wasn’t rescue by Mewtwo.” Thornton comes over to me and gives me a sideway hug. “Man you had it rough. At least your parents may still be alive. No matter how small it may be.” “Yeah I hear you but I won’t get my hope up to high.” “Why do you say that, John? Don’t you think that you will be able to see you parents again?” Thornton asks me with a look of disbelieve on his face. “It’s not that I won’t be able to see them, it is when I get to see them. If I can see them at all that is. Just think about it for a moment.” Thornton tries to figure out what I am trying to tell him but he sadly shakes his head. “I don’t think that I follow you. Care to explain.” “The way I see it, there are a couple of problems with seeing my parent alive again. One: They are currently on a different planet then we are on now. Two: If we somehow did manage to get back to them, how would they recognize me? I mean I look completely different now. Third: With what I’ve been learning so far here, I am not entirely sure who ‘or what’ my father is exactly. Are you with me so far?” “For the most part I am, except for your last reason.” “I don’t blame you either. I’m still confused about that last one myself. Until I have more information about my father, I am just going to come up with some theories about him.” Thornton just nods his head. “Why do I get the feeling that you don’t know your dad very well?” He asks me. “That is because I don’t.” I said as I sat back down on the ground. “Until I turn six he was with living with us every day. After my six birthdays, he was only home for the holidays and my birthday. When we had to move to a different area, he stays for about a month before it all repeats itself. So I hardly got to know him.” “Any who, who’s the Lucario over there.” “I don’t know. I never did get his name. Let me go ask him.” Thornton gets ups and walks over to him and taps him on the shoulder. “Excuse me for disturbed you, but earlier I never got why you were here and do you have a name.” “I am here because I have something to discuss with everyone once they arrive.” The mysterious Lucario said. “As for my name is …” |
| I pull out my World Scroll, whch is what i'm now calling the large scroll that holds all knowledge excpet the future, and read it. "His name is.... huh, it isn't listed! How curious. Also, please people, stop treating me s I do not knw what you guys are. I do know, I did do my homework before we came here. Anyway, Palkia is currently conntacting Al in regards to his treasure." I state. John scowls at me. "<i>Thornton, I d not think that is a good ide. You will incur the wrath of the watcher of these caves</i>" John telepathically informs me. I scoff and wave him off. "I don't care! He should know, he is our friend. Trust me, everything should be known, ALWAYS. If not, wwe could all die in 2.7 seconds. Why the specifiic number? That was the time it takes for my split personality to take over when the secets become overflowing." i explain. I then calm myself down. "Now, whom has seen Damien? I'm confused as to his whereabouts. Palkia can't track him, meaning that each trial took place in an alternate world. Most likely ones caused by Gardevoirs.." I inform my friends. "What are those Thornton? Some powerful time travelling beings with mystical runes?" Lucario asks. "No, they are psychic types, incredibly strong ones. They come from the Ralts family tree, and have immense intellectual capacity. They are said to be able to create black holes. That would explain why we can't go anywhere besides our own trial without immense pain, as the World Scroll states. Along with them culd be Gothitelle, eenigmatic psychic types able to create whole other worlds based off of someone's memories." I say. I cough. "But that time travellers with runes sound familiar. I wonder why. John?" I ask. He shakees his head. i shrug. "Okay, back to buisness. Once these trials end, we most likely will be thrown into an area that is either a peaceful oasis or a trouble ridden area. I cannot tell. And speaking of unknowns.... Lucario, wuld you give us your story mayhaps?" I enquie. |
| "...Lucario. My name is Lucario. Talk about parents having creative baby names. I don't remember much about my human life... All I remember is sitting in an airplane, then Giratina attacked it, sending me hurtling onto this godforsaken rock." I mutter. John, Damian, Al, and Thornton encircle me. "Your name... Is Lucario... And you are a Lucario?" Thornton asks. "Surely, you have some memory of when you're a human!" I close my eyes and focus. All that comes to me is the same memory. A huge ghostly shadow colliding with the plane, tearing the wings off and making a terrifying attempt to snatch me up. My pulse quickens. My heart beats faster. Faster... Faster... My knees tremble as I find myself collapsing to the cold stone floor. Muffled shouts are apparent, and I awaken to everyone surrounding me. Damian is shaking my shoulders and calling me name. "Lucario? Lucario! You alright?!" He calls out. I slowly sit up and clutch my skull. "Ughh... My head..." I groan. My vision clears up and Al grins. "Alright! He lives!" He says with a laugh. "You look a bit off though..." "He does look a bit pale. What happened? Why did you faint like that?" Thornton asks. Explaining it would take too long, so I hold my paws out. "Damian, you're probably familiar with this, since you can emanate Aura, too." I say. "May we?" Everyone grabs hands, paws, or claws as we all grab onto each other. I close my eyes and portray the entire event into their eyes. Awed gasps are heard as they see the entire memory of the plane crash, the forest run, the attack... Then a familiar voice is heard. "Lucario, I see you made some friends!" A feminine voice exclaims. I turn my head as everyone follows my gaze. ...Absol finally found me. |
| “My name is Lucario. I know not really original.” He said. At this point I decided to give him some space and walk off a bit. “I think it is about time I get a start on that move Reshiram bestowed upon me.” After I was a good distance away from everyone else and started to shift through my memories on the move Blue Flare. “Okay. Based on what information I have at the moment, it seems that I need to know the move Flamethrower before I can even attempt this move. Second I need to increase me internal heat source to get the necessary firepower for this move. And lastly I need to find/accepted the ‘truth’ whatever that means. Looks like I got a long road ahead of me to learn this move.” But before I could get started, a wall open up near me and out stumbling came Damian who looks like he just fought in a war and barely came back alive. He had multiple cuts across his body, couple bruises here and there and is walking with a slight limp. But what confused me the most was that he was supporting the biggest smile on his face, like he just won the lottery or something. “Hey John, man am I glad to see you.” Damian said a little weakly. “I am not going to ask how you ended up looking like you do but let me help you to the others.” I said as I walk up to him, making him lean up against me. “Thanks man. I don’t think I could take another step. You wouldn’t happen to have some Oran berries in your bag by chance would you?” He asks me with hope laced in his words. “As a matter of fact I do. Plus I have some bandages in my bag as well to cover up some of your wounds, if you let me treat you that is.” I said as I dug into my bag and pulled out some Oran berries, which he chowed down on. “I would really appreciate that.” He said as I eased him down on the floor where everyone else is at with everyone looking at him with concerned. I pulled out the bandages and started to get to work. Five minutes later, Damian looks better but not fully healed. “I’ve been meaning to ask you something Damian.” I said. “Hum.” “What was with the grin that you had on your face?” “Sorry. I won’t tell you for it is a secret.” He said when he noticed Lucario besides all of us. “So, who is that?” “We don’t know but we were about to find out.” Thornton tells Damian. As everyone turns to look at our newcomer, we noticed that he is passed out on the floor. A few seconds later he begins to stir. “Hey are you ok?” Thornton asks Lucario. “You are looking a little pale.” “I was just going through my memories but…” “But what?” I ask him. “Explaining it would take too long.” Lucario said as he held out one of his paws. “Damian, you're probably familiar with this, since you can emanate Aura, too.” “Vaguely.” “What do you mean?” Al asks Damian . “What I mean is that my father just brushed this topic of what Aura can do. What Lucario is about to do is basically a link between multiply parties. For what I am guessing is you want to show us some of your memories correct.” He nods his head in agreement. “And what memories were you planning on showing us anyway?” “You’ll understand once you view them.” Once everyone was in position, everyone grabs hands, paws, or claws as we all grab onto each other. As we were showed his memories, it was a weird sensation. We were viewing it like we were in his place experiencing everything he went through. From his flight being attacked by Giratina, being found by Absol, meeting her family, to his strange dream he had. When we were done, everyone let out a gasps to being back in their own bodies. “Okay, as interesting as that was, what was the point of it?” Al asks. “Well you see what I showed you explained a few things that you needed to know, like why I was here in the first place and passed out.” He tells us. “I get the first part you being here, but what we just witness didn’t really explain why you were here, especially your dream. I couldn’t make heads or tails of it.” Damian states to us, showing that he wasn’t the only one confused by what we saw. “Well you see I…” “There you are Lucario; I see you made some friends!” A feminine voice exclaims. Everybody turns their heads and sees a white canine with a black crescent shape horn and tail. “Hey Absol, I thought you were going to wait outside until I was done.” Lucario talks to the now know Absol. “Yeah I was going to but I got bored and decided to see who you needed to talk to. Speaking of which,” she paused looking around, “where did they go?” “What are you talking about they are … right … here …” As he to turn around to find us gone. “You wouldn’t happen to now where they went do you?” She just shakes her no. “BUT they were right here just a second ago.” He just lets out a sigh. “Come on, we might as well wait for them at the main entrance for them.” Elsewhere in the temple Splash A few seconds’ later four heads popped out of the water with three of them trying to air back into their lungs. “Ok,” cough “does anyone know what just happen?” I ask while helping Damian keep his head above water. I look around to see everyone shaking their head. “Does anyone see a shore or a bank nearby that we can dry ourselves off?” “Hey, I can see a shore this way.” Al said as he started to swim to shore. A few seconds later, everyone was the bank trying to dry themselves off with little success. Except for me, with my higher than normal body temperature, I was dried off in a matter of seconds. I then noticed Al pulled out his book and started to look there it. He apparently found what he was looking because he looked up at me and then back at his book before shaking his head. “John,” Al called out to me. “How are you still alive after that?” Everyone stopped what they were doing and look at us. I have a feeling on what he wanted to talk about. “What are you talking about Al?” Damian asks Al. “Oh just stating that with John being what he is and where we landing, John should’ve been either extremely weak right now or dead but he isn’t either.” Damian and Thornton looked at me in shock. “Don’t get me wrong I am glad you are still alive and all. But I ask again out of curiosity, how are you still alive and not showing any normal signs of being effected by having your tail fully submerge in water and yet still burning strong?” I let out a small chuckle before shrugging my shoulders. “I’ll let you know when I figure that out myself. So where are we anyway?” “Seeing as we are still underground, I think it will be save to say that we are in another area of the temple we were in.” Thornton said after looking around for a bit. “And the only way out that I see is that way.” Everybody look in the direction that Thornton pointed out and see an opening in the cave wall. After everyone was dried off and rested for a bit, we followed the path that was leading us up. But the higher we climbed, the darker our path went and pretty soon we could only see five feet in front of us. The only reason it wasn’t pitch black was due to my flame. After a few more minutes of climbing we came to see a giant hole in the ground in front of us. “Hey Damian; how well can you see with your aura sight?” Thornton asks Damian. “About ten meters around me. Oh I get, you want me to see if they is anything around us that could help us get across or down to the bottom safely right.” With a nod from Thornton, Damian closes his is eyes and a faint blue glow was surrounding him. After a few seconds he open his eyes and sighed. “I couldn’t see anything that can get us across or down safely but I did find something. Follow me and I will show you.” He turned left and walk to the side of the cave and with limited lighting we could see a grove along the wall that goes around the cave wall. Inside the grove was a liquid that had a unique smell to it. I recognized the smell and lightly brought my tail to ignite the liquid. Once my tail was close, the liquid caught fire and started to travel down the grove and light up the entire cave. Looking down from where we were standing we could see a giant maze below us. “Hey look I can see a doorway on the other side of the maze.” Al exclaimed. “That is probably the way out and the only way to get there is through this maze.” Thornton said after he was done looking over the maze. “Yeah but something tells me that this maze isn’t going to be that easily to solve.” I said getting everyone to look at me with some confusing on their face. “What do you mean? All we have to do is get from one end to the other. How much simpler can it be?” Damian ask me. “That is just it. After everything we have gone through to get here, do you really think it will be just that easy. I get the feeling that there will be some traps and maybe some puzzles only the way that we need to complete.” “I have to agree with John on this one guys. But we still have a problem. How are we supposed to get down there safely?” I had to face palm after thinking for a bit. “Everyone stand back please.” When they did I started to dig down into the ground. After a few minutes of careful digging I reach the bottom. “Okay guys it’s safe to come down now.” About ten minutes later everyone was on the ground near the entrance of the maze. “You know guys, there was probable a faster way for you to come down instead of the hole I dug. For example Al here could have jump and used water gun to slow his descent down. Damian could have just climb down and Thornton could have done the same.” A few seconds later everyone besides me face palm. “So who wants to lead us through this maze, any voluntaries?” |
| I raise my hand, er, claw. "I will. First, we need something for back tracking." I state. I search the ground and eventually find some odd looking horned plants. "I don't think we should use those as breadcrumbs." Advises Damian. I snicker and carefully crack open the large bulbs. Inside is the soft insides of the organism, saturated with.... "Oil?" Al asks. I grin and nod, glad someone understood. "Some plants contain natural fluid that can be used as an igniter. That is where the oil we used to get here comes from." I explain. I take off a small, inch long oil pod and put it in John's flame. When it drops to the ground aflame I grab a nearby dead branch fallen from a crack above and but it in the flame. When I pull it out, the tip is black. I put some more oily pods in a satchel in my scroll carrier. "Now we can draw lines. Good idea. We could use our Aura Sight and John's flame to tell if we came one way and to lead us back to the entrance." Lucario compliments. "Indeed." I answer. I start to walk in while putting the black tip down, leaving a soot trail. |
 Log in to Leave Feedback |
View Portfolio
Visit Notebook
Send Gift Points
Awards
Badges
Send Email
Community Newsfeed
General Discussion
Sponsored Items
Book of Trinkets
Static Items
Books
Groups
Interactive Stories
Audio
Campfire Creatives
Community Notes
Crossword Puzzles
Documents
Folders
Images
In & Outs
Madlibs
Photo Albums
Polls
Product Reviews
Quizzes
Survey Forms
Web Pages
Word Searches
